Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

This is a broad, catch-all category of works that fit best here and not elsewhere. If you haven't found it someplace else, you might want to look here.

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Thu Feb 17, 2022 6:39 am

Part 1 of 4

Librarian Study Notes on the Taxonomy of River and Mountain Names, as derived from "On the ancient Geography of India"
by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford
1822

Highlights of the Whole Essay as it Pertains to Palibothra/Pataliputra:

A FEW years after my arrival in India, I began to study the ancient history, and geography of that country; and of course, endeavoured to procure some regular works on the subject: the attempt proved vain, though I spared neither trouble, nor money, and I had given up every hope, when, most unexpectedly, and through mere chance, several geographical tracts in Sanscrit, fell into my hands....

In some of the Puranas, there is a section called the Bhuvana-cosa, a magazine, or Collection of mansions: but these are entirely mythological, and beneath our notice.

Besides those in the Puranas, there are other geographical tracts, to several of which is given the title of Cshetra-samasa, or collection of countries; one is entirely mythological, and is highly esteemed by the Jainas; another in my possession, is entirely geographical, and is a most valuable work.

There is also the Trai-locya-derpana, or mirror of the three worlds: but it is wholly mythological, and written in the spoken dialects of the countries about Muttra. St. Patrick is supposed to have written such a book, which is entitled de tribus Habitaculis, and this was also entirely mythological.

There are also lists of countries, rivers and mountains, in several Puranas, and other books; but they are of little or no use, being mere lists of names, without any explanation whatever. They are very incorrectly written, and the context can be of no service, in correcting the bad spelling of proper names. These in general are called Desamala, or garlands of countries; and are of great antiquity: they appear to have been known to Megasthenes, and afterwards to Pliny....

Real geographical treatises do exist: but they are very scarce, and the owners unwilling, either to part with them, or to allow any copy to be made, particularly for strangers.... Seven of them have come to my knowledge, three of which are in my possession. The two oldest are the Munja-prati-desa-vyavastha, or an account of various countries, written by Raja Munja, in the latter end of the ninth century: it was revised and improved by Raja Bhoja his nephew, in the beginning of the tenth, it is supposed; and this new edition was published under the name of Bhoja-prati-desa-vyavastha. These two treatises, which are voluminous, particularly the latter, are still to be found, in Gujarat, as I was repeatedly assured, by a most respectable Pandit, a native of that country, who died some years ago, in my service. I then applied to the late Mr. Duncan, Governor of Bombay, to procure those two geographical tracts, but in vain: his enquiries however confirmed their existence. These two are not mentioned in any Sanscrit book, that I ever saw. The next geographical treatise, is that written by order of the famous Buccaraya or Bucca-sinha, who ruled in the peninsula in the year of Vicramaditya, 1341, answering to the year 1285 of our era. It is mentioned in the commentary on the geography of the Maha-bharata, and it is said, that he wrote an account of the 310 Rajaships of India, and Palibothra is mentioned in it. I suspect that this is the geographical treatise called Bhuvana-sagara, or sea of mansions, in the Dekhin....

The fourth is a commentary on the geography of the Maha-bharat, written by order of the Raja of Paulastya in the peninsula, by a Pandit, who resided in Bengal, in the time of Hussein-shah, who began his reign in the year 1489[???]. It is a voluminous work, most curious, and interesting. It is in my possession, except a small portion towards the end, and which I hope to be able to procure. Palibothra is mentioned in it.

The fifth is the Vicrama-sagara: the author of it is unknown here: however it is often mentioned in the Cshetra-samasa, which, according to the author himself, is chiefly taken from the Vicrama-sagara. It is said to exist still in the peninsula, and it existed in Bengal, in the year 1648. It is considered as a very valuable work, and Palibothra is particularly mentioned in it, according to the author of the Cshetra-samasa. I have only seventeen leaves of this work, and they are certainly interesting. Some suppose that it is as old as the time of Bucca-raya [1356-1377 CE] , that it was written by his order, and that the author was a native of the Dekhin.

But the author could not be a native of that country, otherwise, he would have given a better description of it; for his account of the country about the Sahyadri mountains, of which an extract is to be found in the Cshetra-samasa, is quite unsatisfactory, and obviously erroneous even in the general outlines....

The sixth is called the Bhuvana-cosa, and is declared to be a section of the Bhavishya-purana. If so, it has been revised, and many additions have been made to it, and very properly, for in its original state, it was a most contemptible performance. As the author mentions the emperor Selim-Shah, who died in the year 1552, he is of course posterior to him. It is a valuable work. Additions are always incorporated into the context in India, most generally without reference to any authority; and it was formerly so with us; but this is no disparagement in a geographical treatise: for towns, and countries do not disappear, like historical facts, without leaving some vestiges behind. I have only the fourth part of it, which contains the Gangetick provinces. The first copy that I saw, contained only the half of what is now in my possession; but it is exactly the same with it, only that some Pandit, a native of Benares, has introduced a very inaccurate account of the rebellion of Chaityan-Sinha, commonly called Cheyt-Sing, in the year, I believe 1781: but the style is different.

The seventh is the Cshetra-samasa already mentioned, and which was written by order of Bijjala, the last Raja of Patna, who died in the year 1648. Though a modern work, yet it is nevertheless a valuable and interesting performance. It contains only the Gangetick provinces and some parts of the peninsula, such as Trichina-vali, &c. The death of the Raja prevented his Pandit Jagganmohun from finishing it, as it was intended, for the information of his children.

The last chapter, which was originally a detached work, is an account of Patali-putra, and of Pali-bhata as it is called there, and it consists of forty-seven leaves. This was written previously to the geographical treatise, and it gives an account, geographical, historical, and also mythological of these two cities, which were contiguous to each other. It gives also a short history of the Raja's family, and of his ancestors, and on that account only was this small tract originally undertaken. We may of course reasonably suppose that it was written at least 170 years ago.

The writer informs us that, long after the death of Raja Bijjala or Baijjala, he was earnestly requested by his friends, to complete the work, or at least to arrange the materials he had already collected in some order, and to publish it, even in that state. He complied with their request; but it must have been long after the death of the king, for he mentions Pondichery; saying, that it was inhabited by Firangs, and had three pretty temples dedicated to the God of the Firanga, Feringies or French, who did not, I believe, settle there before the year 1674. He takes notice also of Mandarajya, or Madras.

The author acts with the utmost candour, and modesty, saying, as I have written the Prabhoda-chandrica after the "Pracriya-caumudi (that is to say from, and after the manner of that book) so I have written this work after the Vicrama-sagara, and also from enquiries, from respectable well informed people, and from what, I may have seen myself."

In the Cshetra-samasa, two other geographical tracts are mentioned; the first is the Dacsha-chandaca, and the other is called Desa-vali, which, according to the author’s account, seem to be valuable works. There is also a small geographical treatise called Crita-dhara-vali, by Rameswara, about 200 years old, it is supposed. I have only eighty leaves of it, and it contains some very interesting particulars.... Two copies were possessed by Dr. Buchanan, and I have also procured a few others. All these are most contemptible lists of names, badly spelt, without any explanation whatever, and they differ materially the one from the other. However there is really a valuable copy of it, in the Tara-tantra, and published lately by the Rev. Mr. Ward [William Ward, b. 1769 Derby]. I have also another list of countries with proper remarks, from the Galava-tantra[???], in which there are several most valuable hints. However these two lists must be used cautiously, for there are also several mistakes.

This essay on the ancient geography of the Gangetick provinces, will consist of three sections.... Then occasionally, and collaterally will appear accounts, both historical and geographical of some of the principal towns, such as Palibothra and Patali-putra now Patna, for these two towns were close to each other, exactly like London and Westminister.

The former was once the metropolis of India; but at a very early period it was destroyed by the Ganges: an account of it is in great forwardness, and is nearly ready for the press. Its name in Sanscrit was Pali-bhatta, to be pronounced Pali-bhothra, or nearly so. Bali-gram near Bhagalpur, never was the metropolis of India; yet it was a very ancient city, and its history is very interesting. It was also destroyed by the Ganges....

In the Cshetra-samasa the Carna-phulli [Karnaphuli/ Karnafuli/ Khawthlanguipui: Wiki] or Chatganh [Chittagong: Wiki] river, is said to come from the Jayadri or mountains of victory, and the Nabhi or Naf [Naf: Wiki] river from the Suvarda, or golden mountains...

[T]he mountains and forests of Jhar-chand are called, in the Peutingerian tables, the Lymodus mountains, abounding with elephants, and placed there to the south of the Ganges. They really were in the country of Magadh or Magd, as generally pronounced, and which was also the name of Patna and of south Bahar....

The royal road from the Indus to Palibothra crossed this river [Calindi] at a place called Calini-pacsha [Kalinipaxa], according to Megasthenes, and now probably Khoda-gunge; Calini-pacsha in Sanscrit signifies a place near the Calini....

The next is the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], or red river: in the Puranas it is constantly called Sona, and I believe never otherwise. In the Amara cosa, and other tracts, I am told, it is called Hiranya-bahu, implying the golden arm, or branch of a river, or the golden canal or channel. These expressions imply an arm or branch of the Sona, which really forms two branches before it falls into the Ganges....

The epithet of golden does by no means imply that gold was found in its sands. It was so called, probably, on account of the influx of gold and wealth arising from the extensive trade carried on through it
; for it was certainly a place of shelter for all the large trading boats during the stormy weather and the rainy season.

In the extracts from Megasthenes by Pliny and Arrian, the Sonus and Erannoboas appear either as two distinct rivers, or as two arms of the same river. Be this as it may, Arrian says that the Erannoboas was the third river in India, which is not true. But I suppose that Megasthenes meant only the Gangetick provinces: for he says that the Ganges was the first and largest. He mentions next the Commenasis or Sarayu, from the country of Commanh, as a very large river. The third large river is then the Erannoboas or river Sona[???].

Ptolemy, finding himself peculiarly embarrassed with regard to this river, and the metropolis of India situated on its banks, thought proper to suppress it entirely. Others have done the same under similar distressful circumstances. It is however well known to this day, under the denomination of Hiranya-baha, even to every school boy, in the Gangetick provinces, and in them there is no other river of that name...

Let us now proceed to the Sulacshni, or Chandravati, according to the Cshetra-samasa. It is now called the river Chandan, because it flows through the Van or groves of Chandra, in the spoken dialects Chandwan, or Chandan. In the maps it is called Goga, which should be written Cauca, because according to the above tract, it falls into the Ganges, at a place called Cucu, and in a derivative form Caucava, Caucwa, or Cauca. It flows a little to the eastward of Bhagalpur: but the place, originally so called, has been long ago swallowed up by the Ganges, along with the town of Bali-gram. In the Jina-vilas[???], it is called Aranya-baha[!!!], or the torrent from the wilderness, being really nothing more....

Then comes the Suvarna-recha [Subarnarekha/Swarnarekha: Wiki], or Hiranya-recha, that is to say the golden streak [Subarnarekha, meaning "streak of gold" found in the riverbed: Wiki]. It is called also in the Puranas, in the list of rivers, Suctimati, flowing from the Ricsha, or bear mountains. Its name signifies abounding with shells, in Sanscrit Sucti, Sancha, or Cambu....

The Damiadee[???] was first noticed by the Sansons in France, but was omitted since by every geographer, I believe, such as the Sieur Robert, the famous D’Anville, &c; but it was revived by Major Rennell, under the name of Dummody. I think its real name was Dhumyati, from a thin mist like smoke, arising from its bed. Several rivers in India are so named: thus the Hiranya-baha, or eastern branch of the Sona, is called Cujjhati, or Cuhi from Cuha, a mist hovering occasionally over its bed. As this branch of the Sona has disappeared, or nearly so, this fog is no longer to be seen. I think, this has been also the fate of the Dhumyati, which is now absorbed by the sands....

Let us now pass to the Brahma-putra [Brahmaputra: Wiki], or Brahmi-tanaya, that is to say the son of Brahma, or rather his efflux.

Brahma, in the course of his travels, riding upon a goose, passed by the hermitage of the sage Santanu, who was gone into the adjacent groves, and his wife, the beautiful and virtuous Amogha, was alone. Struck with her beauty he made proposals, which were rejected with indignation, and Amogha threatened to curse him.

Brahma, who was disguised like a holy mendicant, began to tremble and went away: however, before he turned round, his efflux fell to the ground at the door of the hermitage. The efflux is describe, as Hataca, like gold, Cara-hataca, radiant and shining like gold, which is the colour of Brahma; it is always in motion like quicksilver. On Santanu’s return Amogha did not fail to acquaint him with Brahma’s behaviour: he gave due praise to her virtue and resolution, but observed at the same time that with regard to a person of such a high rank as Brahma, who is the first of beings in the world, she might have complied with his wishes without any impropriety. This is no new idea; however Amogha reprobated this doctrine with indignation. I shall pass over how this efflux was conveyed into her womb by her husband. The Nile was also the efflux of Osiris, and probably the legend about it was equally obscene and filthy. In due time she was delivered of a fine boy amidst a vast quantity of water, and who was really the son of Brahma, and exactly like him. Then Santanu made a Cunda, or hole like a cup, and put the child and waters into it. The waters soon worked their way below to the depth of five Yojans, or forty miles nearly, and as far as Patal, or the infernal regions. This Cunda, or small circular pond, or lake, is called Brahmacunda, and the river issuing from it Brahma-putra, the son of Brahma....

There is little doubt but that the Soma or Sami is the Isamus of Strabo, the boundary of Menander's kingdom....

There are in Asama [Assam: Wiki] two rivers called Lohita [mythological river, actually part of the Brahmaputra: IndiaZone.com], and both are mentioned in the Matsya-purana, in the list of rivers; the Chacra-Lohita or greater Lohita, and the Cshudra-Lohita, or the lesser one. This last falls into the Brahma-putra near Yogi-gopa, and is noticed in the Bengal Atlas. The original name of the greater Lohita is Sama or Sam, and this is conformable to a passage in the Varaha-mihira-sanhita. The Sama was afterward called the red river, from the following circumstance. The famous Rama, with the title of Parasu or Parsu, having been ordered by his father to cut off his own mother’s head, through fear of the paternal curse was obliged to obey. With his bloody Parasu, or Parsu, or cimetar in one hand, and the bleeding head of his mother in the other, he appeared before his father who was surrounded by holy men, who were petrified with horror at this abominable sight. He then went to the Brahma-cunda to be expiated, his cimetar sticking fast to his hand all the way; he then washed it in the waters of the Sama, which became red and bloody, or Lohita. The cimetar then fell to the ground, and with it he cleft the adjacent mountains, and opened a passage for himself to the Cunda, and also for the waters of the Brahma-putra; he then flung the fatal instrument into the Cunda. The cleft is called to this day Prabhu-Cuthara, because it was made with a mighty Cuthara, or cimetar. This is obviously the legend of Perseus, and the Gorgon’s head....

The Carma-phulli, as I observed before, is called in the upper part of its course Dumbura, Dumura, or Dumriya: on its passing through the hills it assumes the name of Carma-phulli: but its original name is Bayuli or Bayula.* [Cshetra-samasa and Bhuvana-cosa.] In the Bhuvana-cosa it is declared that it flows through the country of Ari-rajya, or kingdom of Ari, where it assumes the name of Nabhi, according to the Cshetra-samasa, and is commonly called the Naf, and Teke-naf. This river is called in the Bhuvana-cosa, Hema, or golden river, probably because it comes from the golden mountains, styled Hema, Canchana, Canaca &c., which signify gold. In general all the rivers of this country are considered as branches of the Carma-phulli, some are actually so, others are so only in a mystical sense....

It is well known that the old site of Patali-putra, or Patna, has been entirely carried away by the Ganges
, and in its room several sand banks were formed, and which are delineated in Major Rennell's map of the course of the Ganges with his usual accuracy. However Colonel Colebrooke [Robert Hyde Colebrooke], Surveyor General, having made a new survey of the river, found that these several sand banks were consolidated into an island about sixteen miles long, and which masks entirely the mouth of the Gandaci, nay it has forced it in an oblique direction about six miles below Patna, whilst in Major Rennell’s time it was due north from the N.W. corner of that town, and in sight of it.

The most ancient town of Bali-gur, or Balini-gur, close and opposite to Bhagal-pur, was entirely destroyed by the Ganges in the beginning of the thirteenth century, according to the Cshetra-samasa....

As the Caggar, or some river falling into it, is supposed by our ancient writers to have been also the boundary of the excursions of the gold making ants toward the east, I shall give an account of them...

The large ant of the size of a fox, or of a Hyrcanian dog, is the Yuz of the Persians, in Sanscrit Chittraca-Vyaghra, or spotted tyger in Hindi Chitta, which denomination has some affinity with Cheunta, or Chyonta, a large ant. This has been, in my opinion, the cause of this ridiculous and foolish mistake of some of our ancient writers. The Yuz is thus described in the Ayin Acberi.(3) "This animal, who is remarkable for his provident and circumspect conduct, is an inhabitant of the wilds, and has three different places of resort. They feed in one place, rest in another, and sport in another, which is their most frequent resort. This is generally under the shade of a tree, the circuit of which they keep very clean, and enclose it with their dung. Their dung, in the Hindovee language, is called Akhir.”

Abul-Fazil, it is true, does not say positively that their dung, mixing with sand, becomes gold, and probably he did not believe it. However, when he says that this dung was called Akhir in Hindi, it implies the transmutation of the mixture into gold. Akhir is for Chir in the spoken dialects, from the Sanscrit Cshira; from this are derived the Arabic words Acsir, and El-acsir-Elixir is water, milk also, and a liquid in general. To effect this transmutation of bodies the Hindus have two powerful agents, one liquid called emphatically Cshir, or the water. The other is solid, and is called Mani, or the jewel; and this is our philosopher’s stone, generally called Spars a-mani, the jewel of wealth; Hiranya-mani, the golden jewel. There are really lumps of gold dust, consolidated together by some unknown substance, which was probably supposed to be the indurated dung of large birds.

These are to be met with in the N.W. of India, where gold dust is to be found. They contain much gold, it is said, and are sold by the weight.

On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford, 1822


Various Names of the Brahma-putra

Brahma-putra, or Brahmi-tanaya, that is to say the son of Brahma, or rather his efflux.... Brahma, in the course of his travels, riding upon a goose, passed by the hermitage of the sage Santanu, who was gone into the adjacent groves, and his wife, the beautiful and virtuous Amogha, was alone. Struck with her beauty he made proposals, which were rejected with indignation, and Amogha threatened to curse him.

Brahma, who was disguised like a holy mendicant, began to tremble and went away: however, before he turned round, his efflux fell to the ground at the door of the hermitage. The efflux is describe, as Hataca, like gold, Cara-hataca, radiant and shining like gold, which is the colour of Brahma; it is always in motion like quicksilver....

In due time she was delivered of a fine boy amidst a vast quantity of water, and who was really the son of Brahma, and exactly like him. Then Santanu made a Cunda, or hole like a cup, and put the child and waters into it. The waters soon worked their way below to the depth of five Yojans, or forty miles nearly, and as far as Patal, or the infernal regions. This Cunda, or small circular pond, or lake, is called Brahmacunda, and the river issuing from it Brahma-putra, the son of Brahma....

In the Ambica-chanda it is said that the sun performs there his ablutions before he appears above the horizon. It is called Sadya-hrada, or the deep pool where the sun gets rid of his weariness, Sad or Sadi, after his fatiguing task. For this reason the Brahma-putra, which comes out of this pool, is called Gabhasti, or the river of the sun....

The Brahma-putra, is also called Hradini, as I observed in a former Essay on the Geography of the Puranas. This word, sometimes pronounced Hladni, signifies in Sanscrit a deep and large river, from Hrida, to be pronounced Hrada or nearly so, and from which comes Hradana and Hradini. In the list of rivers in the Padma-purana, it is called Hradya or Hradyan, and its mouth is called by Ptolemy the Airradon Ostium, or the mouth of the river Hradan: and according to him, another name for it was Antiboli, from a town of that name, called also by Pliny Antomela, in Sanscrit, Hasti-malla, in the spoken dialects Hatti-malla, now Feringy-bazar to the S.E. of Dhacca....

The trident of the lord of the world is certainly Vara-sula, Pra-sula, and Sri-sula, which are denominations implying excellence and power. The rock on which it stood was of course Vara-sila, Para-sila, and Sri-sila, or the most excellent, and blessed rock, and the river in which it stood was once so called probably, at first by favourite poets who sang the praises of Maha-deva and of his linga, not forgetting the rock on which it stood, nor the river in which it was situated, for we find the Brahma-putra called by European writers of the seventeenth century Persilis, and Sersilis, in the easternmost parts of Hindustan, and it is connected by them with the river Lacsha, or Lakya....

In the long lists of rivers in the Maha-bharat and Padma-purana, the Brahma-putra is called Anta-sila, or the river of the rock of our latter end; alluding to the above rock....


Ctesias mentions wild men living in the waters of the river Gaita in India in some part of its course, and from the context this was in the easternmost parts of that country. Gaita is perhaps for Khatai, another name, for the Brahma-putra, because it was supposed to come from the immense country of Khatai. Palladius, in his account of the Brahmens says, that there were in the Ganges dragons seventy cubits long, besides an animal called Odonto who could swallow a whole elephant and was so much dreaded that no body durst cross that river, only at the time of the year when the Brahmens visited their wives who lived on the other side, for during that season the monster was never seen. Palladius supposes this river to be the Ganges, which seems to have been the limit of his geographical knowledge towards the east, but it was more probably the Brahma-putra. The denominations of Par-silis or Ser-silis are now unknown in India, as well as that of Khamdan mentioned by El Edrissi, who says that it is a large river which comes from China and falls into the Ganges. There is no doubt however that at an early period it was current in India, for it is the Cainas of Pliny, and the Doanas or Daonas of Ptolemy. These two words being joined together make Cain-Doanas. In Sanscrit Cayan-dhu, and in a derivative form Cayan-dhava, or Cayan-dhau, Cayan-dhauni, or dhauna and Cayan-dhuni, would signify the river of Caya or Brahma, and of course it is another name for the Brahma-putra, implying exactly the same thing....

This country of Cayan or Cayan-dhu is mentioned by M. Polo, with a river called Brius, which is the Brahma-putra....

To the west of Carayan and of the Corrun hills was the country called Cayndu by M. Polo, and which was bounded towards the west by the river Brius. This is the Brahma-putra, which is often styled, if not called, the river Biryya, because it is the efflux of Brahma, and this word is always pronounced in the east Birjja....

This Brahma-cunda, from which issues the Brahma-putra, is the same which is called Chiamay by De Barros, and other Portuguese writers. De Barros calls the Brahma-putra the Caor river, and says, that it comes from the lake Chiamay, and from thence it goes to the town of Caor after which it was denominated, thence to Sirote, to Camotay, and afterwards into the sea....

The Brahma, or Brahmi river, another name for the Brahma-putra, is called Caya, one of the names of Brahma; hence the river of Ava, supposed to spring from the above lake, is called Cay-pumo, or the Burman Brahmu-putra; for the Burman country is also called Pummay according to Dr. Buchanan, and Puma-hang by the four Chinese merchants mentioned by Du Halde....


The Pauranics, in their geographical diagrams, make the Hradini, or Brahma-putra, with the Pavani or Ava river, to flow toward the S.E. The source of the eastern branch of the Doanas, or Brahma-putra, is really at the Brahma-cunda...

Pliny calls the river of Ava, Pumas or Puman, in the objective case; and says that many nations in that part of the country were called in general Brachmanoe, it should be Barmanoe. One is particularly noticed by him, "the Maccocalingoe, with two rivers called Pumas, and Cainas; both navigable, but the Cainas alone, says he, fall into the Ganges." It is therefore the Cayana, or Brahma-putra....

Ptolemy says that the easternmost branch of the Ganges was called Antibole[???] at Airradon. This last is from the Sanscrit Hradana, and is the name of the Brahma-putra.


-- On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford


[In the Cshetra-samasa, the "Carna-phulli/Chatganh" river is said to come from "Jayadri/mountains-of-victory", and the "Nabhi/Naf" river from the "Suvarda/golden-mountains."]

In the Cshetra-samasa the Carna-phulli [Karnaphuli/Karnafuli/Khawthlanguipui: Wiki] or Chatganh [Chittagong: Wiki] river, is said to come from the Jayadri or mountains of victory, and the Nabhi or Naf [Naf: Wiki] river from the Suvarda, or golden mountains...
 
[Called "Calindi" river because it comes from a hilly country named "Calinda".]

Blue Yamuna [Yamuna/Jamuna: Wiki] or Calindi [Kalindi/"Yamuna {Kalindi} is one of the ashtabharya {8 wives} Lord Krishna": Wiki], the daughter of the sun, the sister of the last Manu, and also of Yama or Samana, our Pluto or Summanus. Her relationship with the lesser Calindi, or Calini, is not noticed by the Pauranics, though otherwise well known. In the spoken dialects it is called Jamuna, Jumna, and Jubuna particularly in Bengal. It is called Diamuna by Ptolemy, Jomanes by Pliny, and Jobares by Arrian, probably for Jobanes or Jubuna. It is called Calindi because it has its source in the hilly country of Calinda, called Culinda in the Geographical Commentaries on the Maha-bharata.[???] It is the Culindrine of Ptolemy from Culindan, a derivative from Culinda....
 
[Called "Triveni" because three rivers meet there, except that there are really only two.]
 
The confluence of the Ganga and Yamuna at Prayaga [Allahabad/Prayagraj/Ilahabad: Wiki]  is called Triveni by the Pauranics; because three rivers are supposed to meet there; but the third is by no means obvious to the sight....
 
[Called "Triveni" because, like braided hair, three rivers flow together, but don't mix.]

These three rivers flow then together, as far as the southern Triveni in Bengal, forming the Triveni, or the three plaited locks: for their waters do not mix, but keep distinct all the way. The waters of the Yamuna are blue, those of the Sarasvati white, and the Ganges is of a muddy yellowish colour....
 
[Called "Tamasa/Dark-river", because its surrounded by dense forests.]

The Tamasa, or dark river, from its being skirted, at least formerly, with gloomy forests, is called Tonsa or Tonso in the spoken dialects and by Ptolemy Touso or Tousoa....
 
[Called "Parnasa" because there is a fort at its confluence with the Ganges called "Parnasa"]
 
It is occasionally called Parnasa, as in the Vayu and* [Section of the earth.] Matsya-puranas; and at its confluence with the Ganges, there is a very ancient place, and fort called to this day Parnasa....
 
[Called "Carmmanasa" because contact with it causes one to lose good karma; called "Vindhya-maulica" because they are the original mountains of "Vindhya"; the country around it is called "dark" because the mountain insolently reared its head above the Himalaya; the ground it covers is called "Mauli" because the "Carmmanasa" comes from the country of "Mauli"; the "Omalis" of Megasthenes sounds like "Mauli," therefore it's declared to be the same; "Commenasis" of Megasthenes is declared to be "Sarayu", and called "Commenasis" because it comes from a country called "Comanh/Almora"; the "Cacuthis" of Megasthenes is declared to be "Puna-puna", called "Cacuthis" because it comes from a country called "Cicata;" called "Magadhi" by the Puranics because it comes from a country called "Cicata."]
 
The next river is the hateful Carmmanasa, so called, because, by the contact alone of its waters, we lose at once the fruit of all our good works. Its source is in that part of the Vindhya hills called in the Puranas Vindhya-maulica, which implies the heads, peaks or summits of the original mountains of Vindhya. This mountain presumed once to rear his head above that of Himalaya, and thus consigned it and the intermediate country to total darkness. One day Vindhya, perceiving the sage Agastya his spiritual guide, prostrated himself to the ground before him as usual, when the sage as a punishment for his insolence, ordered him to remain in that posture.... All the ground he covers with his huge frame is denominated Mauli, or the heads or peaks of Vindhya, and is declared to be the original Vindhya, which gives its name to the whole range, from sea to sea, and is supposed to extend from the Sona to the Tonsa. As the Carmmanasa comes from the country of Mauli, there is then a strong presumption, that it is the river Omalis of Megasthenes: thus the great river, which he calls Commenasis, is the Sarayu, and is so called, because it comes from the country of Comanh, or Almora. The river Cacuthis of the same author is the Puna-puna, and is so called because it flows through the country of Cicata. It is also called Magadhi by the Pauranics, for a similar reason. In this manner the Yamuna is also called Calindi, because it comes from the hilly country of Calinda...
 
[River "Mauli" called "Infected/Spoiled" because of Myth of Tri-Sancu; "Vindhya" mountains called "Rohita/Lohita/Red-and-Bloody" because of Myth of Tri-Sancu.]
 
The waters of the river Mauli were originally as pure, and beneficial to mankind, as those of any river in the country. However they were long after infected and spoiled through a most strange and unheard of circumstance, in consequence of which its present name was bestowed upon it.
 
Tri-sancu was a famous and powerful king, who lived at a very early period, and through religious austerities, and spells, presumed to ascend to heaven with his family. The gods, enraged at his insolence, opposed him, and he remains suspended half way with his head downwards. From his mouth issues a bloody saliva, of a most baneful nature. It falls on Vindhya, and gives to these mountains a reddish hue: hence they are called Rohita or Lohita, the red and bloody hills in the vicinity of Rotas....
 
[Called "Sona/red" in Puranas;  called "Hiranyabahu/Golden arm" in Amara cosa.]
 
The Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], or red river: in the Puranas it is constantly called Sona, and I believe never otherwise. In the Amara cosa, and other tracts, I am told, it is called Hiranya-bahu, implying the golden arm, or branch of a river, or the golden canal or channel. These expressions imply an arm or branch of the Sona, which really forms two branches before it falls into the Ganges....
 
[Called "golden" because it's a place of shelter for large trading boats carrying gold and wealth during the monsoon.]
 
The epithet of golden does by no means imply that gold was found in its sands. It was so called, probably, on account of the influx of gold and wealth arising from the extensive trade carried on through it; for it was certainly a place of shelter for all the large trading boats during the stormy weather and the rainy season.
 
In the extracts from Megasthenes by Pliny and Arrian, the Sonus and Erannoboas appear either as two distinct rivers, or as two arms of the same river. Be this as it may, Arrian says that the Erannoboas was the third river in India, which is not true. But I suppose that Megasthenes meant only the Gangetick provinces: for he says that the Ganges was the first and largest. He mentions next the Commenasis or Sarayu, from the country of Commanh, as a very large river. The third large river is then the Erannoboas or river Sona.
 
[The "Hiranaya-baha/Hiranya-bahu" is said to be "well known to this day to every school boy," but has "0" presence on Google minus Asiatick Researches.]
 
Ptolemy, finding himself peculiarly embarrassed with regard to this river, and the metropolis of India situated on its banks, thought proper to suppress it entirely. Others have done the same under similar distressful circumstances. It is however well known to this day, under the denomination of Hiranya-baha, even to every school boy, in the Gangetick provinces, and in them there is no other river of that name.[???!!!]...
 
[Called "Puna-Puna/Again-and-again" because "mystically" it removes sins "again and again"; called "Magadha/Cicati/Megasthenes Cacuthis" because it flows through the country of "Magadha/Cicata".]
 
The next river is the Puna-puna [Punpun: Wiki], which signifies again and again, in a mystical sense[???]; for it removes sins again and again. It is a most holy stream, and is called also Magadha, because it flows through the country of Magadha or Cicata. Hence this river might be called also Cicati, and it is the Cacuthis of Megasthenes....
 
[Called "Chandan" because it flows through the groves of Chandra; called "Goga," which should "rightly" be called "Cauca," because it falls into Ganges at a place called "Cucu"; called in the Jina-vilas "Aranya-baha," because it's "a torrent from the wilderness."]
 
Let us now proceed to the Sulacshni, or Chandravati, according to the Cshetra-samasa. It is now called the river Chandan, because it flows through the Van or groves of Chandra, in the spoken dialects Chandwan, or Chandan. In the maps it is called Goga, which should be written Cauca, because according to the above tract, it falls into the Ganges, at a place called Cucu, and in a derivative form Caucava, Caucwa, or Cauca. It flows a little to the eastward of Bhagalpur: but the place, originally so called, has been long ago swallowed up by the Ganges, along with the town of Bali-gram. In the Jina-vilas, it is called Aranya-baha[!!!], or the torrent from the wilderness, being really nothing more....
 
[Called "Rada" because it flows through the country of "Radha."]
 
The Rada, now the Bansli [Bansloi: Wiki], falls into the Ganges near Jungypur [Jangipur: Wiki]. I believe it should be written Radha, because it flows through the country of that name.
 
The Dwaraca [Dwarka: Wiki] is next:
 
[Called "Mayhuracshi/Peacock-eyes".]

Then, the Mayuracshi [Mayhurakshi: Wiki], or with the eyes of a Mayura, or peacock [Peacock Eyes: Wiki]; this is the river More....
 
[Called "Bacreswari" because it comes from the hot wells of "Bacreswara-mahadeva", now the "Bakreshwar Thermal Power Station".]
 
The next river is the Bacreswari [Bakreshwar: Wiki], which comes from the hot wells of Bacreswara-mahadeva, or with the crooked Linga....
 
[Called "Aji/full of resplendence"; Megasthenes' "Asmytis" should be "Amystis, the pronunciation of "Ajmati."]
 
The Aji, or resplendent river, is the next: its name at full length is Ajavati or Ajamati, full of resplendence. The Ajmati, as it is pronounced, is the Amystis of Megasthenes, instead of Asmytis.... 
 
[Called by the Cshetra-samasa "Damodara", a sacred name of Vishnu; Wikipedia says "Damodar" means "rope around the belly," which is another name of "Krishna", because his foster-mother, Yashoda, tied him to a large urn.]
 
The next river is the Damodara [Damodar: Wiki], one of the sacred names of Vishnu, and according to the Cshetra-samasa, it is the Vedasmriti, or Vedavati of the Puranas. Another name for it is Devanad, especially in the upper parts of its course....
 
[Called "Suvarna-recha/streak of gold," for the gold found in the riverbed according to Wikipedia; called "Suctimati" in the Puranas because it flows from the "Richsha" Bear mountains, meaning "abounding with shells."]
 
Then comes the Suvarna-recha [Subarnarekha/Swarnarekha: Wiki], or Hiranya-recha, that is to say the golden streak [Subarnarekha, meaning "streak of gold": Wiki]. It is called also in the Puranas, in the list of rivers, Suctimati, flowing from the Ricsha, or bear mountains. Its name signifies abounding with shells, in Sanscrit Sucti, Sancha, or Cambu....
 
The fourth river is the Maha-nada or Maha-nadi [Mahanadi/Hirakud Dam: Wiki], that is to say the great river. It is mentioned in the lists of rivers in the Puranas, but otherwise it is seldom noticed....
 
[Called "Dosaron" by Ptolemy; but Wikipedia says Ptolemy called it "Manada."]
 
Ptolemy considers the Cocila and Brahmani rivers as one, which he calls Adamas, or diamond river, and to the Maha-nadi he gives the name of Dosaron. He is however mistaken: the Maha-nadi is the diamond river, and his Dosaron consists of the united streams of the Brahmani and the Cocila, and is so called because they come from the Dasaranya, also Dasarna, or the ten forest-cantons. He might indeed have been led into this mistake very easily, for the Brahmani and Cocila come from a diamond country in Chuta-Nagpur, and in Major Rennell’s general map of India, these diamond mines towards the source of these two rivers are mentioned, and seem to extend over a large tract of ground.... 
Mouth of the Manada: —Ptolemy enumerates four rivers which enter the Gulf between Kannagara and the western mouth of the Ganges, the Manada, the Tyndis, the Dosaron and the Adamas. These would seem to be identical respectively with the four great rivers belonging to this part of the coast which succeed each other in the following order: -- The Mahanadi. the Brahmani, the Vaitarani and the Suvarnarekha, and this is the mode of identification which Lassen has adopted. With regard to the Manada there can be no doubt that it is the Mahanadi, the great river of Orissa at the bifurcation of which Katak the capital is situated. The name is a Sanskrit compound, meaning 'great river.' Yule differs from Lassen with regard to the other identifications, making the Tyndis one of the branches of the Mahanadi, the Dosaron,—the Brahmani, the Adamas,—the Vaitarani and the Kambyson (which is Ptolemy’s western mouth of the Ganges) -- the Suvarnarekha.
 
The Dosaron is the river of the region inhabited  by the Dasarnas, a people mentioned in the Vishnu Purana as belonging to the south-east of Madhya-desa in juxtaposition to the Sabaras, or Suars. The word is supposed to be from dasan ‘ten' and rina 'a fort,' and so to mean 'the ten forts.'
 
Adamas is a Greek word meaning diamond. The true Adamas, Yule observes, was in all probability the Sank branch of the Brahmani, from which diamonds were got in the days of Mogul splendour.
 
Sippara:—The name is taken by Yule as representing the Sanskrit Sarparaka. Para in Sanskrit means 'the further shore or opposite bank of a river.'
 
Minagara: -- The same authority identifies this with Jajhpur. In Arrowsmith's map I find, however, a small place marked, having a name almost identical with the Greek, Mungrapur, situated at some distance from Jajhpur and nearer the sea.
 
Kosamba is placed by Yule at Balasor, but by Lassen at the mouth of the Subanreckha which, as we have seen, he identities with the Adamas. There was a famous city of the same name, Kansambi, in the north-went of India, on the River Jumna, which became the Pandu capital after Hastinapuru had been swept away by the Ganges, and which was noted as the shrine of the most sacred of all the statues of Buddha. It is mentioned in the Ramayana, the Mahavansa, and the Meghaduta of Kalidasa. It may thus be reasonably concluded that the Kosamba of Ptolemy was a seat of Buddhism established by propagandists of that faith who came from Kansambi.
 
-- Ancient India: as described by Ptolemy; being a translation of the chapters which describe India and Central and Eastern Asia in the treatise on geography written by Klaudios Ptolemaios, the celebrated astronomer, by J. W. McCrindle, M.A., M.R.A.S., Late Principal of the Government College, Patna, and Fellow of the University of Calcutta, 1885
 
[Called "Damiadee," but it's real name should be "Dhumyati," from the mist-like smoke arising from its bed; several rivers in India are so-called; "Hiranya-baha" is called "Cujjhati/Cuhi" from "Cuha," a mist arising from its bed, but since the "Hiranya-baha" has nearly disappeared, this fog is no longer seen, as is also the case with the "Dhumyati;" "Damiadee" is now called "Lohree/Rohree" from a town of that name near its confluence with the Indus; there are no search results for any of these names on Google.]
 
The Damiadee[???] was first noticed by the Sansons in France, but was omitted since by every geographer, I believe, such as the Sieur Robert, the famous D’Anville, &c; but it was revived by Major Rennell, under the name of Dummody. I think its real name was Dhumyati, from a thin mist like smoke, arising from its bed. Several rivers in India are so named: thus the Hiranya-baha, or eastern branch of the Sona, is called Cujjhati, or Cuhi† [Commentary on the Geog. of the M. Bh.] from Cuha, a mist hovering occasionally over its bed. As this branch of the Sona has disappeared, or nearly so, this fog is no longer to be seen. I think, this has been also the fate of the Dhumyati, which is now absorbed by the sands.... The Damiadee is now called by the natives, Lohree or Rohree, from a town of that name, near its confluence with the Indus....
 
[Wikipedia says "Charmanwati" is a river mentioned in the Mahabharata, believed to be the ancient name of "Chambal" river, meaning "river on whose banks leather is dried"; Mahabharata refers to "Chambal" as "Charmanyavati", originating in the blood of thousands of animals sacrificed by King Rantideva on the banks of Charmanwati.]
 
The next is the Charmmanwati [Charmanwati: Wiki], or abounding with hides. It is often mentioned in the Puranas, and is called also Charmmabala, and Sivanada, in the spoken dialects Chambal and Seonad. It is sometimes represented as reddened with the bloody hides put to steep in its water.* [In the Megha Data[???] this river is said to have originated in the blood shed by Ranti Deva at the Gomedhas, or offerings of kine.]...
 
There is a town called Sibnagara[???], or more generally Seonah[???], the town of Siva, after whom this river is denominated....
 
[Wikipedia says the Rigveda names a river "Sindhu," which is thought to be the "Indus"; there is another river called "Sindh", which is a tributary of the "Yamuna".]
 
The Sindhu[???] or Sind[???], is occasionally mentioned in the Puranas, as well as the little river Para, commonly called Parvati, which, after winding to the north of Narwar, falls into the Sindhu near Vijayagar. It is famous for its noisy falls, and romantic scenes on its banks, and the numerous flocks of cranes and wild geese to be seen there, particularly at Buraicha west of Narwar....
 
[Called "Vetrarati/abounding-with-withies".]
 
The Vetrarati [Betwa/Shuktimati, "In Sanskrit 'Betwa" is Vetravati": Wiki], or abounding with withies [a tough, flexible branch of an osier or other willow, used for tying, binding, or basketry.], is a most sacred river. Vetra or Betra is a withy, and so is Vithr in the old Saxon. In the spoken dialects and in English, the letter R is omitted; in Hindi they say Beit and in English With or withy. In the spoken dialects, it is called Betwa and Betwanti.... 
The Chambal or the Carmanvati rises from the Aravalli range northwest of Indore and flows north-east through eastern Rajputana into the Yamuna. The Kalisindh flows north from the Vindhya range to join the Chambal on the right a little north of Piparda. The Parvati is a local river of indore which flows north-west to join the Chambal on the right. According to Cunningham it is the Para of the Puranas. The Kunu is a right lower tributary of the Chambal, and the Mej is its first left tributary. The Berach, a tributary of the Chambal, rises from the Aravalli range. The point where the Berach receives the Dhund, becomes known as the Banas (Skt. Varnasa). The Gambhira is a tributary of the Yamuna above the Chambal flowing east from Gangapur. The Vetravati (modern Betwa) rises from the Paripatra mountains. In its course towards the Yamuna it is joined by many tributaries. The Ken (Cainas according to Arrian) is an important tributary of the Yamuna below the Vetravati ....
 
-- Historical Geography of Ancient India, by Bimala Churn Law, M.A., L.L.B., Ph.D., D.Litt, Membre d'Honneur de la Societe Asiatique of Paris, Hon. Fellow Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland; Hony. Member Royal Asiatic Society Ceylon; Fellow Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal; Author Tribes in Ancient India; History of Pali Literature; Geography of Early Buddhism; Geographical Essays; The Magadhas in Ancient India, etc., with a preface by Prof. Louis Renou
 
[Called "Saravati" because "Saravan/Saraban" is "a thicket of reeds" on its banks; called "Su-Vama" in the Mahabharata because it is "most beautiful"; called "Sushoma" in the Bhagavat because it is "most beautiful"; also called "Beautiful Shoma/Soma"; called "Sausami/Su-sami" in the Amara-cosa, which is declared to be the "Isamus" of Strabo, the boundary to Menander's kingdom.]
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Thu Feb 17, 2022 6:42 am

Part 2 of 4
 
Let us now pass to the rivers to the north of the Ganges, or on the left of it. The first is the Saravati, or full of reeds: another name of the same import is Bana-ganga, this is used by natives: in the Maha-bharata, it is called Su-Vama, or most beautiful: its present name, and of the same import is Rama-ganga, or Ramya-ganga. In the Saravan, or Saraban, that is to say the thickets of reeds on its banks, Carticeya was born. This name is sometimes applied to the river itself, though improperly, and from Saraban, Ptolemy made Sarabon and Sarabos. It is called Sushoma, in the Bhagavat, or the most beautiful. It may be also translated the beautiful Shoma or Soma....
 
In the Amara-cosa, and commentary, it is called Sausami in a derivative form from Su-sami. It is declared there to be in the famous and extensive country of Usinara.... There is little doubt but that the Soma or Sami is the Isamus of Strabo, the boundary of Menander's kingdom.... 
And the Dictionary of Amara, in describing the earth, stands also on that double division which it completes by the secondary association of the two other directions:  [x] 1 [II. I. 6-7.]: "In starting from the Saravati, the country, which is to the southeast, is the East; that, which is to the north-west, is the North.'
 
Thus, to Amara, the South is expressly connected with the East, and the North with the West. The glossologist Vandyaghatiya [Sarvananda] writes on the passage that 'the Saravati is a river of India that runs from the north-east towards the Western Ocean' [x]. The indication seems plain and clear. Unfortunately real geography does not confirm it. Vandyaghatiya, a veritable glossologist, has deduced from the text itself the indication which he appears to have added here. He has borrowed it neither from the modern geography, nor from the ancient, nor from the consecrated nomenclatures of the rivers in the epics and the Puranas. The pretended Saravati of Vandyaghatiya will be searched in vain. In fact, the tradition has perpetuated, this time also, an appellation that had no more any relation, for a long time, with reality.
 
There had been a time, when the name Saravati, '[the river] with reeds,' was applied to a course of water, which separated the whole of Aryan India into two parts. Panini expressly teaches the formation of the name.2 [Sar-adinam ca (VI. 3. 120).] The memory of a frontier indicated by the river Saravati is curiously preserved in a celebrated episode of the Buddhist tradition. When Kotikarna goes to consult the Buddha on the limits of the country of strict observance, the Lord fixes the southern limit at Saravati: "In the South there is a city named Saravati, and beyond that is a river named Saravati. There is the boundary [x]."
Such is at least the tradition of the Mulasarvastivadin school in the original text gathered by the compilers of the Civyavadana.3 [Ed. Cowell and Neil, p. 21.] The editors of the text, Cowell and Neil, cite two variants of the name, furnished by some manuscripts of inferior value: Sarvavati (Ms. A) and Savaravati (Ms. B). It is this last reading which has been followed by Yi-tsing, the author (responsible, if not actual) of the Mulasarvastivadin Vinaya. He has rendered the name of the city and the river as Che-pa (or fo)-lo-fa-ti which supposes an original Savaravati.1 [Tok., XVII, 4, 108-a, 9.] Yi-tsing reproduces the same form of the name in another treatise of the same Vinaya, viz. the Mulasarvastivada Ekasatakarma,2 [Tok., XVII, 5, 57-b, 2.] wherein the same episode is repeated in an abridged form. The reading Savaravati is undoubtedly due to an attempt at correction to substitute for the unknown Saravati a name which evoked the idea of the savage tribe of the Savaras who inhabited the central plateau on the southern border of the basin of the Ganges. The corresponding passage of the Vinaya of the Sarvastivadins is known to us only from the Chinese version due to Punyatara, which appears, owing to the fault of the translator or of the original, in a state of inextricable confusion. After having given Mouth Usira (Yeou-chi-lo) as the northern limit, it adds: 'beyond that mountain, and not far off, there is the tree So-lo by the source with rushes.'3 [Tok., XVI, 4, 59-a, 17.] The 'source with rushes' seems to be the equivalent of Saravati,'[the water] which has some reeds,' and the tree So-lo=Sara or Sala seems to go back to the same original. Through and through, this Vinaya gives 'the river of the Bamboos', as the limit in the North-East which too evokes the Saravati. Such as it is, the passage is not then utilisable. The Pali Vinaya of the Sthavira school substitutes Salalavati (with the variants Sallavati and Salilavati, though the evidence of Jataka, I, 49, and the Sumangalavilasini, I, 173, confirms the reading Salala⁰) for Saravati. It makes that river the boundary in the south-east: puratthima-dakkhinaya disaya Salalavati nama nadi.4  [Vinayapitaka, Mahavagga, V, 13, 12 ] The direction of the south-east in the Pali work partly agrees with the direction of the south in the Vinaya of the Mulasarvastivadins. It is in absolute contradiction of the Brahmanical conception of the Saravati which, separating the North and the East, must flow to the north-west of the country of the Middle, i.e. Madhya-desa, which is the land of strict observance.5 [According to the Brahmanical conception, the Saravati seems to have crossed the land called Madhyadesa (i.e. the Central region of Northern India) from the north-east to the south-west. The land was originally called Aryavarta and was later regarded as the heart of it. See Sircar, Cosm. Geog. Anc. Ind. Lit., pp. 17-18.]
 
The city of Saravati (Saravati-nagari), which the Vinaya of the Mulasarvastivadins place just on this side of the river Saravati, is no better known than the river itself. A city of the same name, it is true, appears in the Raghuvamsa, XV. 97, as the capital of Lava, son of Rama, while the latter's other son reigned at Kusavati: [x].
 
This is at least the text adopted by Mallinatha and generally accepted on the authority of that commentator. But the commentators Vallabha, Vijayananda-suri and Caritravardhana read: Sravastyam ca, and Hemadri and Summativijaya have: Sravatyam ca. And in fact, the Uttarakanda of the Ramayana, which Kalidasa follows, calls the capital of Lava Sravasti in the text of Bombay, CVIII. 5, as also in the text of Calcutta, CXXI. 4 ([x]).1 [Gorresio's edition, CXIII. 24 has Sravati: [x]] Actually, according to all the texts of the Ramayana, Lava reigned over Uttara-Kosala while Kusa ruled over Kosala proper ([x]). Sravasti was the capital of Uttara-Kosala.2 [The Raghuvamsa (XVI. 31 ff.) suggests that Kusavati lay in a territory to the south of the Vindhyas, apparently in the present Raipur-Bilaspur-Sambalpur region which was called Kosala at least from before the middle of the fourth century when the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta was composed. This country was regarded as Kosala proper while the Ayodhya region was known as Uttara-Kosala. See also Raghuvamsa, VI. 71, and Vayu Purana, 89. 199-200 -- [x]. Cf. Dey, Geog. Dict., s.v. See above, p. 106.] The city and the river of Saravati on the confines of the North and the East have nothing to do here.
 
A precise location of the site of Gonarda with reference to Saravati, which is not to be found, must then be given up. But one fact subsists. In the traditional division of Aryavarta into two regions, viz. North and East, Gonarda, treated grammatically as a locality of the 'Orientals', is not in the North, however may have come its secondary orientation. It is then not to be surprised if Varahamihira, the only known author who mentions Gonarda after the texts already cited,1 [The Markandeya Purana mentions Gonarda along with the countries of the southern and western parts of India. See Chapter LVIII, verses 20-29, though the stanzas appear to be an adaptation from those of the Brhatsamhita. But the Puranas generally mention Gonarda along with the eastern countries (cf. above, p. 38, note 1). The Gaunardas are mentioned in a list of ancient ruling clans in one of the manuscripts of the Vayu Purana (Pargiter, The Purana Text, etc., p. 3). Besides the Br. and Mark. lists, Gonarda is found in Parasara's list Cosm. Geog., p. 94n). ] places Gonarda among the countries of the south in the astrological chart of India (Brhatsamhita, XIV. 12: [x]. The name of Gonarda appears twice more in the Brhatsamhita, in the texts of two purely astrological groups: IX. 13: [x] and XXXII. 22: [x]. In his geographical nomenclature, Varahamihira seems to throw the names at the hazard of the metre, so that nothing about their relative position can be inferred from a stand on the order of classification. ...
 
-- Studies in The Geography of Ancient and Medieval India, by D.C. Sircar, Carmichael Professor and Head of the Department of Ancient Indian History and Culture, University of Calcutta, 1971.
 

The beautiful Vama was mentioned by Megasthenes, as a river falling into the Ganges, according to Pliny. This river consists of two branches, the Western is called Gangan, according to the late surveys made by order of Government; the eastern branch is the Ram-ganga, and they unite about twenty miles to the south of Rampoor. On the banks of the former lived the Gangani of Ptolemy[???] called Tangani in some copies.... 
ABSTRACT
 
Water is a valuable resource for the survival of mankind. Fast industrialisation for sustainable development is causing major concern to the pollution of water because most of the industries are dumping their waste directly in to the rivers. Present work deals with the assessment of phsico chemical parameters of Gangan River at Moradabad, Uttar Pradesh, India. Gangan river water at six different sites and at different depths was collected and analysed following standards methods of sampling and testing.
 
INTRODUCTION
 
Environmental pollution is one of the most acute problems that we are facing today [1]. India has seen the large-scale development in industrial and technological areas in last few decades. The rapid growing population, improved living standards, and the pressure on the present water resources are increasing day by day [2, 3]. The industrial revolution in developing countries improved the living standard of people that result the over exploitation of natural resources. Human activities have put a considerable pressure on the availability of basic human necessities such as clean water, air and land. Waste water from various industries, municipal corporations, urban and rural runoff, chemicals, surfactants, fertilizers, pesticides and herbicides in agriculture and the decomposition of vegetable and animal matter discharge into ground and surface water, making it unfit for human and animal consumption. Studies of literature [4-10] have shown that many industries are discharging their effluents into nearby rivers. Water sources are polluted by domestic wastage in rural areas whereas industrial wastages discharged into natural water sources in urban areas. This has attained hazardous conditions, especially in big cities where the population is large, the demand for water is very high, and industries are developing at a faster rate. But due to industrial revolution, water which is collected in the various water resources are highly polluted in various ways. Few organic and inorganic compounds, when present in water above permissible limit are toxic and carcinogenic and cause several ailments in humans. Inorganic contaminants like heavy metals due to their non-degradable nature often accumulate through tropic level causing a deleterious biological effect. One of the major reasons of river water pollution in India is unplanned urban development without adequate attention to sewage and waste disposals [11-15].  
  
Moradabad city in Uttar Pradesh, India is famous for Brass Metal Handicrafts not only in India but also in abroad since ancient times. This city is situated in western U.P. between 28°-21´ to 28°- 16´ Latitude North and 78°- 4´to79O Longitude East. Presently it is an Industrial and Commercial city. Ram Ganga River flows in the north east and Gangan River is there in south west of the city. The brass industry in Moradabad is regularly discharging the effluents into the river Gangan. River Gangan receives almost all the domestic and industrial effluents of Moradabad city. The water of river Gangan is highly polluted by direct contamination of sewage and industrial effluents. Quality of river Gangan water is degrading day by day hence there is an urgent need of analysing physicochemical parameters of river at a regular basis. In this study, an attempt was made to monitor the physicochemical water parameters of river Gangan and assess the extent of pollution by comparing the results with WHO standards.
 
-- River Water Pollution Assessment of Gangan River in Moradabad, Uttar Pradesh, by Dr. Megha Agarwal, Assistant Professor, Moradabad Institute of Technology, Moradabad, October 15, 2017
 
The Gangani (Γαγγανοι) were a people of ancient Ireland who are referred to in Ptolemy's 2nd century Geography as living in the south-west of the island, probably near the mouth of the River Shannon, between the Auteini to the north and the Uellabori to the south. There appears to have been a people of the same name in north-west Wales, as Ptolemy calls the Llŷn Peninsula the "promontory of the Gangani" (Γαγγανὤν ἄκρον).
 
-- Gangani, by Wikipedia
 
[The river "Gaura/Gauri/Gaurani" is the name of many rivers; it is probably the "Agoranis" of Megasthenes.]

The next river is the Gaura, Gauri, or Gaurani.[???] There are many rivers so called, but it is doubtful whether this was meant by the Pauranics. The inhabitants of the country[???] call it so, this is sufficient authority, and it is probably the Agoranis of Megasthenes....
 
[Called "Sambu/Sucti/Sye/abounding with small shells"; declared to be the "Sambus" of Megasthenes.]
 
The Gomati[???] [Gumti/Gomti/Gumati/Gomati in Bangladesh: Wiki], or Vasishti[???] [Vashishti in Konkan coast of Maharashtra: Wiki] river, is called in the spoken dialects Gumti. About fifty miles above Lucknow it divides into two branches, which unite again below Jounpoor. The eastern branch retains the name of Gumti; the western branch is called Sambu and Sucti, and in the spoken dialects Sye, because it abounds with small shells.... I know several other rivers so called, and for the same reason. In the spoken dialects, their name is pronounced Sye as here, Soy and Sui, at other places, from the Sanscrit Sucti. This river is not mentioned in any Sanscrit book that I ever saw, but I take it to be the Sambus of Megasthenes....
Image
The River Gumti, Lucknow
Photographer: Lawrie and Company, G.W.
Medium: Photographic print
Date: 1895
 
Photograph of the Gumti River at Lucknow in Uttar Pradesh, India, from the Macnabb Collection, taken by G.W. Lawrie and Company in the 1890s. Lucknow, the capital of Uttar Pradesh, was the home of the Nawabs of Avadh (Oudh) who ruled until the middle of the 19th century. Most of the architectural monuments of this period stand on the southern bank of the Gumti, which flows through the city. The Imperial Gazetteer of India records: “The two principal rivers [of Lucknow District] are the Gumti and Sai, and near these streams and their small tributaries the surface is broken by ravines, while the banks of the rivers are generally sandy. The Gumti enters the District from the north and after passing Lucknow city turns to the east and forms part of the boundary between Lucknow and Bara Banki. It is liable to sudden floods of great magnitude. Its chief tributary is the Behta, a small perennial stream rising in Hardoi.” This photograph shows washer men on the riverbank, laundry laid out to dry and a railway bridge in the distance.
 
-- The River Gumti, Lucknow, by British Library Online Gallery

[Called "Sarayu/Prema-bahini/friendly stream;" according to Wikipedia, "Sar" means "to flow"; therefore "sarayu" means "air/wind/that which is streaming;" declared to be Megasthenes' "Commenases/Comaunish," because it comes from the country of "Comaunh/Almorah"; declared to be Artemidorus/Strabo's "Ocdanes", because it flows through the country of "Oude", called "Oeta" by the poet Nonnus.]
 
According to the above Geographical Treatise[???], the Sarayu is also called Prema-bahini, or the friendly stream. Towards the west it sends a branch called in the Puranas Tamasi, and in the spoken dialectics and in the maps Tonsa: it is a most holy stream, and joins the lesser Saraya in the lower parts of its course....
 
It is omitted by Ptolemy, but it is the large river called by Megasthenes Commenases, or the Comaunish river, because it comes from the country of Comaunh, called also Almorah. It is called Ocdanes by Artemidorus as cited by Strabo, because it flows by the town and through the country of Oude, called Oeta by the poet Nonnus....
  
The Rava [East Rapti/West Rapti: Wiki], or noisy river, is mentioned in the lists of countries in the Puranas, otherwise it is but little known. In a derivative form it becomes Ravati, and in the spoken dialects Rabti and Rapti.....
 
[Called "Sailapur/Sailagram" because it's situated near a "Saila/rocky hill."]
 
This village was probably called Sailapur or Sailagram from its situation near a Saila or rocky hill, and from it this famous stone was denominated Sailagram, as well as the river....
 
The origin of this rocky hill is connected with a most strange legend, which I shall give in the abstract....
 
There are four stones, which are styled Saila-maya, and are accordingly worshipped whenever they are found. The first is the Saila, or stone just mentioned; the second, which is found abundantly in the river Sona, is a figured stone, of a reddish colour, with a supposed figure of Ganesa in the shape of an elephant, and commonly called Ganesa-ca-pathar: the third is found in the Narmmada; and the fourth is a single stone or rock which is the Saila-maya, of the third part of the bow of Parasu-Rama, after it had been broken by Rama-chandra....
 
[Called "Gandaca" because it comes from a mountain of that name; called "Cundaci" because it comes from "Cunda-sthala," a mountain that looks like two cavities of the temples of Vishnu; called "Sala-grama" because that stone is found in its bed; called "Narayani" because "Vishnu/Narayana" abides in its waters in the shape of the "Sala-grama" stone.]
 
The river Gandaca [Gandaki/Narayani/Gandak: Wiki] is so called because it proceeds from a mountain of that name. The people of Naypala call it Cundaci because it proceeds from the Cunda-sthala, or the two cavities, or depressions of the temples of Vishnu, in the shape of a mountain as I observed before.
 
It is also called Sala-grama, because of the stone of that name round in its bed. Another name for it is Narayani, because Vishnu or Narayana abides in its waters, in the shape of the above stone....
 
[Called "Bagmati/Bangmati/full-of-noises"; called "Harineswara/Harinesa" because it is "Siva in the shape of an antelope"; called "Sheopoory/Seo" because it's the place of "Siva"; called "Mrigasringodaca/ Harinasringodaca" because it is "Siva in the shape of an antelope"; declared to be Megasthenes' "Erineses"; called "Tirhut/Maitha/Maithila" from a Raja whose father was called "Mitha" and had a son called "Maitha/Maithila".]
 
The next river is the Bagmati [Bagmati/Kareh: Wiki] or Bangmati, that is to say, full of noises and sounds. According to the Himavat-chanda, a section of the Scanda-purana, it comes from two springs in the skirts of the peak of Siva. The eastern spring is the Bagmati, and the western is called after Harineswara or Harinesa, or the lord in the shape of an antelope. We read in the above section that Siva once thought proper to withdraw from the busy scenes of the world, and to live incognito in the shape of an ugly and deformed male antelope, that he might not be recognised by his wife, and by the gods, who he knew would immediately go in search of him, as he was one of the three grand agents of the world. He was not mistaken; for 10,000 years of the gods they searched for him all over the world but in vain. His lubricity at last led to the discovery, for some of the gods took particular notice of the behaviour of an ugly male antelope, and they wisely concluded that it was Siva himself in that shape. Since that time Siva is worshipped along the banks of the Bagmati under the title of Harineswara, or Harinesa. The peak we mentioned before is called to this day, according to Colonel Kirkpatrick, Sheopoory, the place or abode of Siva, or Seo. The pool, where he and his female friends used to allay their thirst, is called in the above Purana Mrigasringodaca, or Harinasringodaca, or the water of the peak of the antelope, meaning Siva in that shape. The western branch again flows into the Bagmati, and I believe that it once communicated its name Harinesi to that river; and similar instances occur occasionally in India. Hence I suppose that it is the Erineses of Megasthenes who besides says that it ran into the Ganges through the country of the Mathae. This country is that of Tirhut, called also in Sanscrit Maitha, and Maithila from a Raja whose father was called Mitha, and from him the son was called, in a derivative form, Maitha and Maithila....
 
[Called "Camala/Dwara-bhanga/Dwara-baha" because there was a town on its banks called "Dwara-bhanga/Dwara-bhanja/Dara-bhanga/Durbungah," which means "door that's been broken down and carried away"; for this reason it is declared to be Palladius's "Tiberoboas/Taberuncus/Tabero-bancus."]
 
The next river is the Camala [Kamala: Wiki], which retains its ancient name. The town of Dwara-bhanga was originally on its banks, according to the Bhuvana-cosa. It was formerly a very extensive town with a fort built at a very early period. What was its original name is unknown: for Dwara-bhanga signifies that the gate, either of the fort or of the palace of the Raja, had been destroyed, probably by a sudden overflowing of the river Camala.... It appears to me that the river Camala was from the town being on its banks called the Dwara-bhanga river, and synonymous with Dwara-baha[???]. It is then the river Tiberoboas and Taberuncus, for Tabero-bancus, mentioned in an account of the Brahmens by a certain Palladius who wrote in the latter end of the fourth century. The name of this town is written Dwara-bhanja and Dwara-bhanga, and also Dara-bhanga, and it is the Durbungah of the maps, and they all signify that the gate, or door, had been broken down or carried away....
 
[Called "Pusha-gram/Pusha-ghatt" because it's the town of the sun as nourisher.]
 
On the Divya-nadi or divine river, but more generally called the little Gandaci [Gandaki: Wiki], is Pusha-gram, or the town of the sun in his character of the nourisher. It is called also Pusha-ghatt; and the founder was a worshipper of the sun....
 
[Called "Causici/Cusa/Cusi/Causa" from the hermitage of the sage "Causica/Viswamitra" in "Cusagrama/Cusaganh"; declared to be Megasthenes' "Cosoagus/Cosoagon".]
 
The Causici [Kosi/Koshi, called Kausika in Rigveda and Kausiki in Mahabharata, formerly known as Kausiki after the sage Visvamatra who was a descendant of the sage Kusika, and had his hermitage on the banks of the Kosi: Wiki] comes next and is a large and famous river commonly called Cusa and Cusi. It is formed by the junction of seven large streams, between the two first ranges. They are all called Cusi, with an epithet peculiar to every one of them. The main branch is said to come from the hermitage of the sage Causica or Viswamitra, which place with a village in its vicinity is called Cusagrama, or Cusaganh, and this river Cusa or Causa is the Cosoagus or Cosoagon, in the objective case, mentioned by Megasthenes....
 
[Called "Bahuda/Mahoda/Bahuda Maha-nadi" meaning "many waters/great waters/great river."]
 
The next is the Bahuda [Bahuda River originates from Horsely Hills in Chittoor District, flows through Vayalpad, and enters Cuddapah District, where it joins with Pennar River: India9.com.], called also Mahoda in the Matsya-purana. In the list of rivers in the Maha-Bharata, we read Bahuda Maha-nadi. These denominations imply many waters, great waters, or the great river....
 
[Called "Sita-prabha/shining white"; called "Sita/white river".]
 
The next river is the Sita-prabha [Seetha/Sita/Sitha: Wiki], brought from Himalaya by Saha-deva, and the next is the Sita brought from the hills by Brahma. Sita-prabha signifies shining white, and is the same with Sita-canti, or Maha-nadi. The Sita or white river, is obviously the Dhabali. This last was probably the original name, as it is still current among the natives....
 
[Called "Icshumati" because adjacent country abounds with "icshu/sugar cane"; called "Tritiya/Tri-srota/Tista­" because it divides into three branches; declared to be Megasthenes' "Oxymatis"; declared to be Ctesias's "Hypobarus", which means "producing everything good."]
 
The next river is the Icshumati [Ichamati/Ichhamati: Wiki] so called, because the adjacent country abounds with Icshu or sugar-cane. It is also called in the Puranas Tritiya, because it divides into three branches or streams, in Sanscrit Tri-srota, as it is repeatedly called in the Cshetra-samasa. In the spoken dialects the letter R is invariably left out in the two word, which form this compound. We must say of course Tisota, from which comes Tista its present name....
 
The first or western branch is called Puruna-baha, or the old stream, and in the maps Purnabaha....
 
The Icshumati is the Oxymatis of Megasthenes, for thus we should read instead of Oxymagis; the same substitution of [x] for T having taken place...
 
It is also the Hypobarus of Ctesias who says that it is a river in India about two furlongs broad, and that its name in Hindi signifies producing every thing that is good, and that during thirty days it produces amber. A few lines after he says that this amber proceeds from trees called Sipachora. This word is variously written in different MSS. Some read Siptachora, and Pliny has Aphytacora* [Pliny Lib. 37. Cap. 2.] which, says he, signifies great sweetness, or very sweet. This last is the true reading, for it is obviously derived from the Sanscrit Mishtucara, to be pronounced in the spoken dialects Mitacora, and which signifies very sweet; from Mishta sweet, and Acara, which implies excellence, excellently sweet. This amber is the common sugar, of a light amber colour, transparent, and in crystals before it is thoroughly refined.
  
[Called "Hypobarus" meaning "carrying all the good things/producing everything good"; called "Guda" because the surrounding country produces "guda/ raw sugar."]
 
The river Hyparchos[???], called Hypobarus by Pliny, ferens omnia bona [Google translate: carrying all the good things], producing every thing that is good, is from the Sanscrit Sarva-vara, every thing good, to be pronounced Sabobara, for they say Sab or Sub for Sarva, all.... Hypobarus and Hyparchos are obviously corruptions from Subbara and Subharica, for the letter H is often substituted to the letter S; thus in Sanscrit we have Septa seven, Septem in Latin, Hepta in Greek and Heft in Persian.[???] Another name for this river is Guda[???], because the country on its banks produces abundantly Guda, or raw sugar.
 
[Called "Caratoya/Cara=Hand/Toya=Water" because when Siva and Parvati wedded, water poured into their hands fell onto the ground.]
 
Caratoya [Karatoya: Wiki] [is] a sacred stream in the north of Bengal. At the wedding of Siva and Parvati the water, which was poured upon their hands, fell to the ground and became a river called Cara-toya from Cara the hand, and Toya water. It is the Curratya of the maps....
 
[Called "Brahma-putra/Son-of-Brahma" because of myth: Brahma impregnates Santanu who has a child born in a vast quantity of water; Santanu makes a "Cunda/hole", and puts the child and waters into it, which forms a lake called "Brahmacunda," and the river coming from it "Brahma-putra/Son-of-Brahma;" it is called "Sadya-hrada", because in this place the sun gets rid of his "Sad/Sadi/weariness"; and is called "Gabhasti," because it is "the river of the sun".]
 
Let us now pass to the Brahma-putra [Brahmaputra: Wiki], or Brahmi-tanaya, that is to say the son of Brahma, or rather his efflux. The account of this river, and of its various names, is somewhat intricate, but above all its strange origin which cannot well be passed unnoticed. It is to be found in several Puranas, but the Calica is the most explicit on the subject; and I shall give it here in the abstract.
 
Brahma, in the course of his travels, riding upon a goose, passed by the hermitage of the sage Santanu, who was gone into the adjacent groves, and his wife, the beautiful and virtuous Amogha, was alone. Struck with her beauty he made proposals, which were rejected with indignation, and Amogha threatened to curse him.
 
Brahma, who was disguised like a holy mendicant, began to tremble and went away: however, before he turned round, his efflux fell to the ground at the door of the hermitage. The efflux is describe, as Hataca, like gold, Cara-hataca, radiant and shining like gold, which is the colour of Brahma; it is always in motion like quicksilver. On Santanu’s return Amogha did not fail to acquaint him with Brahma’s behaviour: he gave due praise to her virtue and resolution, but observed at the same time that with regard to a person of such a high rank as Brahma, who is the first of beings in the world, she might have complied with his wishes without any impropriety. This is no new idea; however Amogha reprobated this doctrine with indignation. I shall pass over how this efflux was conveyed into her womb by her husband. The Nile was also the efflux of Osiris, and probably the legend about it was equally obscene and filthy. In due time she was delivered of a fine boy amidst a vast quantity of water, and who was really the son of Brahma, and exactly like him. Then Santanu made a Cunda, or hole like a cup, and put the child and waters into it. The waters soon worked their way below to the depth of five Yojans, or forty miles nearly, and as far as Patal, or the infernal regions. This Cunda, or small circular pond, or lake, is called Brahmacunda, and the river issuing from it Brahma-putra, the son of Brahma....
 
In the Ambica-chanda it is said that the sun performs there his ablutions before he appears above the horizon. It is called Sadya-hrada, or the deep pool where the sun gets rid of his weariness, Sad or Sadi, after his fatiguing task. For this reason the Brahma-putra, which comes out of this pool, is called Gabhasti, or the river of the sun.... 
 
[Wiki says this is a mythological river.]
 
There are in Asama [Assam] two rivers called Lohita, [Lohitya is mentioned as a river along with many other rivers like Ananga, Pushpaveni, Utpalavati, Karatoya, Vrishasabhya, Kumari and Rishikullya as the rivers of ancient India (Bharata Varsha) at (6,9). Lohitya is mentioned as a great river at (13,165). Here it is mentioned along with Sarayu and Gandaki and other big rivers. A holy place named Urvasi (named after the Apsara Urvasi) is said to be situated in river Lohitya (13,25). Bhargava Rama is mentioned to have created a pilgrim center at Lauhitya (3,85): Wiki] and both are mentioned in the Matsya-purana, in the list of rivers; the Chacra-Lohita or greater Lohita, and the Cshudra-Lohita, or the lesser one. This last falls into the Brahma-putra near Yogi-gopa, and is noticed in the Bengal Atlas.  The original name of the greater Lohita  is Sama or Sam, and this is conformable to a passage in the Varaha-mihira-sanhita...
  
The Sama was afterward called the red river, from the following circumstance. The famous Rama, with the title of Parasu or Parsu, having been ordered by his father to cut off his own mother’s head, through fear of the paternal curse was obliged to obey. With his bloody Parasu, or Parsu, or cimetar in one hand, and the bleeding head of his mother in the other, he appeared before his father who was surrounded by holy men, who were petrified with horror at this abominable sight. He then went to the Brahma-cunda to be expiated, his cimetar sticking fast to his hand all the way; he then washed it in the waters of the Sama, which became red and bloody, or Lohita. The cimetar then fell to the ground, and with it he cleft the adjacent mountains, and opened a passage for himself to the Cunda, and also for the waters of the Brahma-putra; he then flung the fatal instrument into the Cunda. The cleft is called to this day Prabhu-Cuthara, because it was made with a mighty Cuthara, or cimetar. This is obviously the legend of Perseus, and the Gorgon’s head.... 
Lauhitya, Mythological Rivers: Lauhitya, now part of the Brahmaputra, is an ancient Indian river mentioned in the Puranas.

 Lauhitya Kingdom as per Indian mythology is situated in the eastern part of India which existed on the banks of Brahmaputra River.
 
Lauhitya kingdom is an ancient kingdom belonging to 'Dwapara Yuga' or 'Treta Yuga', located in the easternmost portion of India, on the banks of Brahmaputra River. As per Hindu mythology, this old kingdom had been visited by Bhargava Rama and also by Bhima, a Pandava for the purpose of collecting tribute for 'Rajasuya Sacrifice' of Yudhisthira, during a military campaign. Presently, there exists a region named Lohit in the eastern Indian state of Arunachal Pradesh, which is believed to be the ruins of Lauhitya kingdom. Historical sources also refer to a certain Naga ruler named 'Lohita' who reigned over an area near Kashmira. The Hindu epic of Mahabharata has mentioned about the existence of some other Naga kings apart from Lohita who ruled the territory close to Kashmira. They included Airavata, Vasuki, Takshaka and others. It is also asserted in Mahabharata that Arjuna had paid a visit to Lauhitya to accumulate revenue for the Rajasuya sacrifice conducted by Yudhisthira. Arjuna had captured this region after defeating Kashmira's Kshatriyas as well as King Lohita.
 
Mythological accounts are of the view that when Bhima had arrived at Lauhitya to collect tribute, he had won battles against King Mahaujah, ruler of Kausika-Kachchha, Paundraka-Vasudeva, ruler of Pundras and finally attacked King Chandrasena, King Samudrasena, King of Vanga, King of Suhmas, ruler of Karvatas and all Mlechchha tribes. Following these conquests, he then progressed towards Lohity. Bhima had compelled the Mlechchha tribals to pay taxes and several other forms of wealth. Different tribes of Kiratas reside on both the sides of Lohitya Mountains, which are present on the borders of Arunachal Pradesh and Assam.
 
Lohitya River is actually another name of the Brahmaputra River, which flows across Assam and Arunachal Pradesh. A sacred region referred to as 'Urvasi', named after Apsara Urvasi is also present near the Lohitya River. Bhargava Rama is believed to have built a pilgrimage spot at Lauhitya kingdom.
 
-- Lauhitya Kingdom, Ancient Indian Kingdom, by IndiaNetzone.com, 2/12/2013
 
[The Brahma-putra is called "Hradini/deep and large river" from "Hrida/Hradana/Hradini/Hradya/Hradyan"; its mouth is called "Airradon Ostium/Mouth of the river Hraden" by Ptolemy; called "Antiboli" by Ptolemy because it comes from a town of that name; called "Antomela" by Pliny, which is "Hasti-malla/Hatti-malla" in Sanskrit and the spoken dialects.] 
 
The Brahma-putra, is also called Hradini, as I observed in a former Essay on the Geography of the Puranas. This word, sometimes pronounced Hladni, signifies in Sanscrit a deep and large river, from Hrida, to be pronounced Hrada or nearly so, and from which comes Hradana and Hradini. In the list of rivers in the Padma-purana, it is called Hradya or Hradyan, and its mouth is called by Ptolemy the Airradon Ostium, or the mouth of the river Hradan: and according to him, another name for it was Antiboli, from a town of that name, called also by Pliny Antomela, in Sanscrit, Hasti-malla, in the spoken dialects Hatti-malla, now Feringy-bazar to the S.E. of Dhacca.
 
El Edrissi says, that in the Khamdan[???], which joins the Ganges,* [P. 69 & 70.] there was a Trisula, or trident, firmly fixed in the bed of the river. It was of iron, had three sharp prongs, and rose about ten cubits above the surface of the water, and says our author, its name, in the language of India, was Barsciul, or in Sanscrit Vara or Bara-sula, the most excellent trident. Near this iron tree was a man reading the praise of this river, and saying, "O thou, who abundantly bestowest blessings; thou art the path leading to paradise; thou flowest from sources in heaven, the road to which thou pointest out to mankind: happy the man who ascends this tree, and throws himself into the river;” when some one of the hearers, moved by these words, ascends the tree and jumps into the river and is drowned, whilst the spectators wish him the eternal joys of paradise. This is really in the style of the Pauranics; and though suicide is forbidden in general, yet there are privileged places where it is meritorious to kill one self....
 
It appears from [Rameswara's] account, that some people visited this place with a view to put an end to their own lives there, and others out of religious motives only, to obtain certain benefits. But even this last was attended with much danger, for it was necessary, it seems, to swim or wade in going and coming back from the rock, and in the meantime there were Jala-manushas ready to devour the pilgrims whom they could catch. Jala-manusha literally signifies watermen; however it is never used in that sense; but it implies people, who in a compound shape of men, and of sea or river monsters, devour men and all living creatures that come within their reach....
 
Maya-batu was a king who went to worship at Visva-nath, and having entered the water he saw three alligators who wanted to devour him. They were then tearing the body of the Raja of Gaja-pur in Mohura-banja. Maya-batu dived into the water and effected his escape to the shore. There was then the Raja of Rasanga or Aracan who was going to perform his ablutions and who informed him that these three alligators were originally three notorious gamblers and cheats, living in the town of Codaru near Raja-mahendra.* [Probably the Codura of Ptolemy.] They were obliged to leave the country and to take refuge on board of a ship that was just ready to sail to distant countries. A sudden storm from the Malayan mountains in the peninsula drove them northward (it should be S.E.) to the country of Cirata, which is near Parindra, or the lion’s country, or Sinhapur, not far from the lesser China. The ship was wrecked upon the magnet rocks near the mouth of the Chart river. The three gamblers were devoured by alligators and were born again of them in that odious shape, and they remain still in the Brahma-putra, round a hill in the middle of it. According to the natives, on the day of the Asocashtami, in the month of Chaitra, they sacrifice men, buffaloes, goats, and all sorts of animals in great numbers, when these alligators spring up to receive the blood into their mouths and devour the flesh which is abandoned to them. Great rejoicings are made to celebrate the entrance of the Brahma-putra into their country on that day, when Parasu-Rama with his cimetar cut a passage for its waters through the eastern mountains. It is said however that human sacrifices are no longer allowed at that place. The magnet, or loadstone, is emphatically called Mani, or the jewel, besides which it has in Sanscrit many other names more scientific, and which will appear when I pass to the countries and islands in the Indian ocean. In this manner Aristotle styles the magnet [x], the Mani or jewel: for such is the meaning of [x], when of the feminine gender.... 
(7) The position of Kie chha, or according to vulgar pronunciation, Kiet chha, or Ket chha, is the more difficult to determine, inasmuch as the name is not to be found in any Chinese author known in Europe, M. Remusat thought that in this name he recognised that of Kashmir; but this country is not so cold as Kie chha according to Fa hian's description. It produces, according to Moorcroft, wheat, barley, buckwheat, millet, maze, vegetables, panicum and rice: the last of which, as most cultivated, may be regarded as the principal cereal of the country. Besides, to reach Kashmir from Tseu ho, or Kouke Yar, Fa hian must have crossed the upper branch of the Indus, which flows from Tibet, and at present bears the name of Sing chu, or Sing dzing Khampa, and is much more considerable than that which, coming from the north, takes its rise at the southern base of the immense glacier, Poushti kher, and is called the Khameh river. In all the mountainous regions of central Asia, the roads which lead across glaciers, or which avoid them by detours, remain almost always the same; rendering it thus probable that the route followed by our traveller, is no other than that which still leads from Khotan and Yerkiyang to western Tibet. This route ascends the upper part of the Tiz ab to its source, passes the defile of Kara koroum, to the south of which it follows the course of the Khamdan, a feeder of the Shayuk, and then the course of the latter to Leh, or Ladakh. From this town the traveller proceeds to Baltistan, keeping to the north of the Tibetan branch of the Indus, and we shall see that he only passes the Kameh much further. Fa hian on leaving Tseu ho, or Kouke yar, must therefore have followed a southerly direction, the Kara sou, to its sources in the Tsoung ling mountains. Thence having first turned to the south-east to reach and ascend the Tiz ab, he must have followed the course of the Khamdan and the Shayuk to Ladakh, which appears to be his kingdom of Yu hoei. From Yu hoei he marched twenty-five days, doubtless in a westerly direction, to Kie chha. We must look therefore for this country in Baltistan, which is the little or first Tibet; or in its neighbourhood. — Kl.  
 
-- The Pilgrimage of Fa Hian; From the French Edition of the Foe Koueki of MM. Remusat, Klaproth, and Landresse, With Additional Notes and Illustrations. Printed by J. Thomas, Baptist Mission Press, 1848
 
[It is difficult to get over the sea because of a Myth: Asuras created an immense magnet like a mountain which attracted the arrows of the gods that were pointed with iron; Indra then divided the mountain into numerous splinters, and some fell into the sea; Ptolemy called the islands that attracted the iron nails of every ship that passed that way "Maniolae",  which comes from "Mani/Mani-yala," meaning "magnetic rocks."] 
 
In the Chatur-varga-chintamani it is declared that the Daityas [a race of Asura, half-brothers to the Devas.] having been once worsted by the gods, fled from before them, but finding no place of shelter their counsellor, Sucracharyya, created an immense magnet like a mountain which attracted the arrows of the gods that were pointed with iron. Indra, perceiving this, strode the mountain with his thunder and divided it into numberless splinters: some fell upon the land, some into the sea. One fell into the sea to the south-east of Chattala or Chattganh, and this is the reason that it is so difficult to get over that sea. We are acquainted with two splinters of that mountain: one near the mouth of the river of Negrais, and called by the natives Mani, and by us Diamond Island, which denominations are implicitly synonymous...
 
This magnetic rock, or rather rocks, constitute the Maniolae islands of Ptolemy, which, he says, attracted the iron nails of every ship that passed that way. There were ten of them, and among the islands of Sincapur there are about ten larger than the rest. Their name Maniolae is obviously from Mani in a derivative form Mani-yala, which is admissible in the present case.
 
El Edrissi, has placed such another splinter, or rock, at the entrance of the red sea, and calls it Mandeb, which I take to be from the Sanscrit Mani-dwip, and in the spoken dialects Mani-dib....

[The trident of the lord of the world is called called "Vara-sila/Para-sila/Sri-sila/excellence/power", so the rock it stood on was called the same names, and also the river where El Edrissi places the rock called "Mandeb", Sanskrit "Mani-dwip;" the "Brahmaputra" is also called "Persilis/Sersilis" for the same reasons.]
 
RAMESWARA has confounded these two splinters into one, by placing the latter close to the shores of the country of Cirat, which does not extend beyond Cape Negrais. The trident of the lord of the world is certainly Vara-sula, Pra-sula, and Sri-sula, which are denominations implying excellence and power. The rock on which it stood was of course Vara-sila, Para-sila, and Sri-sila, or the most excellent, and blessed rock, and the river in which it stood was once so called probably, at first by favourite poets who sang the praises of Maha-deva and of his linga, not forgetting the rock on which it stood, nor the river in which it was situated, for we find the Brahma-putra called by European writers of the seventeenth century Persilis, and Sersilis, in the easternmost parts of Hindustan, and it is connected by them with the river Lacsha, or Lakya.* [Modern Univers. History, Vol. 5th. p. 279. See also Edward Terry and others.]
 
[The Brahmaputra is called "Anta-sila/rock of our latter end", due to El Edrissi's rock "Mandep" being placed at the entrance of the red sea.]
 
In the long lists of rivers in the Maha-bharat and Padma-purana, the Brahma-putra is called Anta-sila, or the river of the rock of our latter end; alluding to the above rock....
 
[The Brahmaputra is called "Khatai" because it comes from the country of "Khatai"; the denominations "Par-silis/Ser-silis" are unknown; the denomination "Khamdan," mentioned by El Edrissi, is unknown, but he says it comes from China and falls into the Ganges; however, it was current in India in an early period because it is the "Cainas" of Pliny, and the "Doanas/Daonas" of Ptolemy; "Cain-Donas", in Sanskrit "Cayan-dhu/Cayan-dhava/Cayan-dhau/Cayan-dhauni/Cayan-dhauna/Cayan-dhuni" signifies the river "Caya/Brahma/Brahmaputra"; Buchanan says the western branch of the "Airvati" is called "Kiayn-dwayn/Fountain of Kiayn," meaning these two rivers come from a country called "Kiayn/Cayan/Cahang;" Buchanan lists a country called "Kian-dan" and says the "Kiayn-duan" comes from the country of the "Kiayn" tribe; four Chinese merchants say the river "Siam" comes from country of "Kyan-daw;" Haji-Khalifa says that in the country "Kyan-daw" there is a river called "Khamdan," but he must have meant the river "Cambodia," because he says a town called "Khancu" was on it; the town "Khancu" is not on it, but "Khancu" may be the name of the country because Al Bergendi says so, and also says the town was called "Khatha," which is probably the same as a harbor called "Catanh," which is probably the "Cattigara" of Ptolemy, the "Caitaghora" of Ed Edrissi, and the fort and town of "Catanh"; M. Polo mentions a country called "Cayan/Cayan-dhu" with a river called "Brius," which is the "Brahmaputra", which is in the region to the west of "Carayan", which is 18 days from the city of "Mien", which is "Ava", which M. De Guignes shows was part of "Yunnan"; to the west of "Carayan/Corrun hills" was a country called "Cayndu," bounded towards the west by the river "Brius," which is the "Brahmaputra/Biryya" because it is "the efflux of Brahma"; the country to the north of Asama (Assam) is called "Bramasong" in the Alphab. Tibet, and in the Puranas "Brahma-tunga;" it is called also "Bregiong" because it is on the banks of the river "Birjj/Birjyam"; this "Brahma-cunda," from which issues the "Brahma-putra," is De Barros's "Chiamay"; Dr. Barros calls the "Brahmaputra" the "Caor" river, which proceeds to the town of "Caor", then to "Sirote", then to "Camotay" and the sea; "Caor" is the town of "Goda/Gaur/Gorganh";  "Sirote" is "Sarada", a famous place of worship, and "Camotay" is the place of "Camacshya-devi/Cama-pitha/seat of Cama-devi;" the whole country is called "Cama-pitham"; called "Pitan" by 16th century writers, and was separated from "Canwanah" by the river "Persilis/Brahmaputra" which comes from the country of "Gor;" Ortelius calls the "Chiamay" lake "Cayamay/Chyamai" and mentions the country of "Camotay," and the towns "Chirote" and "Caor;" the "Brahma/ Brahmi/ Brahmaputra" is called "Caya", which is one of the names of "Brahma"; hence the river "Ava" that springs from the lake "Cayamay" is called "Cay-pumo", the Burman "Brahmaputra"; "Burman" is also called "Pummay" by Buchanan, and "Puma-hang" by four Chinese merchants; the upper part of the river "Doanas" Ptolemy calls "Bautes/Bautisus;" "Bhotisu" in Tibet, means "water/river of Bhota" which is the Sanskrit name of that country.]
 
Ctesias mentions wild men living in the waters of the river Gaita in India in some part of its course, and from the context this was in the easternmost parts of that country. Gaita is perhaps for Khatai, another name, for the Brahma-putra, because it was supposed to come from the immense country of Khatai.† [Ayin Acberi, Vol. 2d. p. 8, &c.] Palladius, in his account of the Brahmens says, that there were in the Ganges dragons seventy cubits long, besides an animal called Odonto who could swallow a whole elephant and was so much dreaded that no body durst cross that river, only at the time of the year when the Brahmens visited their wives who lived on the other side, for during that season the monster was never seen. Palladius supposes this river to be the Ganges, which seems to have been the limit of his geographical knowledge towards the east, but it was more probably the Brahma-putra. The denominations of Par-silis or Ser-silis are now unknown in India, as well as that of Khamdan mentioned by El Edrissi, who says that it is a large river which comes from China and falls into the Ganges. There is no doubt however that at an early period it was current in India, for it is the Cainas of Pliny, and the Doanas or Daonas of Ptolemy. These two words being joined together make Cain-Doanas. In Sanscrit Cayan-dhu, and in a derivative form Cayan-dhava, or Cayan-dhau, Cayan-dhauni, or dhauna and Cayan-dhuni, would signify the river of Caya or Brahma, and of course it is another name for the Brahma-putra, implying exactly the same thing. Now Dr. F. Buchanan says that the western branch of the Airavati is called Kiayn-dwayn, which in the language of the Burman empire, signifies the fountain of Kiayn, which comes nearly to the same thing.* [Asiatick Researches, Vol. 5. p. 231.] The case obviously, at least to me, is that these two rivers come from a country called Kiayn or Cayan, and the same with that called Cahang in the Alphab. Tibetanam....
 
In the list from Ava published by Dr. F. Buchanan* [Asiatick Researches, Vol. 6. p. 227.] [VIII. On the Religion and Literature of the Burmas, by Francis Buchanan, M.D., p. 163-308.] there is a country called Kian-dan, and that gentleman declares that the Kiayn-duan comes from the country of the Kiayn tribe[???]....
 
According to the journal of the four Chinese merchants, in their way back from Siam to their native country, and inserted in [Jean-Baptiste] Du Halde’s China, the river of Siam comes from the mountain or mountainous region of Kyang-daw....
 
Haji-Khalifa mentions in that very country a river called also Khamdan, but he meant by it, it seems, the river of Cambodia, for he says that the town of Khancu was situated upon it. This is not true of the town, but may be of the country of that name. For Al Bergendi says that it was rather the name of the country, and that the town was called Khatha, and is probably the same place with a fine harbour called at present Catanh... it is probably the Cattigara of Ptolemy, and the Caitaghora of El Edrissi, the fort and town of Catanh.
 
This country of Cayan or Cayan-dhu is mentioned by M. Polo, with a river called Brius, which is the Brahma-putra. This region, says he, is to the west of Carayan, and an extensive country. As M. Polo speaks of these countries from report only he is generally inaccurate, and it is a difficult task to recognise the countries he speaks of and to arrange them properly....
 
To the west of Carayan and of the Corrun hills was the country called Cayndu by M. Polo, and which was bounded towards the west by the river Brius. This is the Brahma-putra, which is often styled, if not called, the river Biryya, because it is the efflux of Brahma, and this word is always pronounced in the east Birjja. The country to the north of Asama on its banks is called Bramasong in the Alphab. Tibet, and in the Puranas Brahma-tunga in the list of countries. It is called also Bregiong because it is on the banks of the river Birjj or Birjyam, in a derivative form. The Capucins, who had a small convent in Tacpu to the north of it, had some correspondence with the petty king of Bregiong....
 
This Brahma-cunda, from which issues the Brahma-putra, is the same which is called Chiamay by De Barros, and other Portuguese writers. De Barros calls the Brahma-putra the Caor river, and says, that it comes from the lake Chiamay, and from thence it goes to the town of Caor after which it was denominated, thence to Sirote, to Camotay, and afterwards into the sea. Caor is the famous town of Goda, or Gaur generally, called Gorganh, that is to say the town of Goda. Sirote is probably Sarada, a famous place of worship mentioned in the Calica-purana, and Camotay is the place of Camacshya-devi, called also Cama-pitha, or the seat of Cama-devi. The whole country is also called Cama-pitham, pronounced formerly Campta and Camta.
 
This is the country called Pitan by some of our writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and which was separated from Candwanah by the river Persilis, according to Edward Terry, who says that this river (which is the Brahma-putra) comes from the country of Gor: and this is in some measure true for it passes through it in its way into Bengal. The Chiamay lake was said to be 180 miles in circumference, which may be true of the country of Sayammay or Chiamay noticed by Dr. Buchanan....
 
Ortelius, in his map of Asia in 1580, calls this lake cayamay, with two dots on the letter Y, and with the cedilla, or dash, under the letter C, and to be pronounced Sayamay, as it is written by Dr. Buchanan; but in his map of India he spells it Chyamai, which sounds exactly like Chyamay in English. He mentions also the country of Camotay, the towns of Chirote, and Caor.
 
Four rivers are supposed to spring from this lake, but except [for] the Brahma-putra, the others must issue from it through subterraneous channels. The Pauranics delight in such mystical communications, and they are really very numerous in India. But this sort of paradise with four rivers issuing from it is obviously taken from our sacred books....
 
The Brahma, or Brahmi river, another name for the Brahma-putra, is called Caya, one of the names of Brahma; hence the river of Ava, supposed to spring from the above lake, is called Cay-pumo, or the Burman Brahmu-putra; for the Burman country is also called Pummay according to Dr. Buchanan, and Puma-hang by the four Chinese merchants mentioned by Du Halde....
 
The Pauranics, in their geographical diagrams, make the Hradini, or Brahma-putra, with the Pavani or Ava river, to flow toward the S.E. The source of the eastern branch of the Doanas, or Brahma-putra, is really at the Brahma-cunda, and thus far Ptolemy was right. To the upper part of this river through Tibet, he properly gives the name of Bautes or Bautisus. Bhotisu, in the language of Tibet, signifies the water or river of Bhota, the Sanscrit name of that country. He did not know, however, what became of it beyond Thogara or Tonker. The next river is the Meghanad, or Megha-vahana, in the spoken dialects Meghwan and Meghna. It is a well known river, and the general drain of the waters of Silhet, and adjacent countries. It begins, I believe, to be so called near Azmarigunge, below the junction of two considerable rivers, the great Bacra, and the Baleswari from Silhet, and commonly called Bowlee. The original stream is the great Bacra, which according to the Cshetra-samasa, comes from the country of Hedamba, now Cachar or Cuspoor to the eastward of Silhet....
 
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Thu Feb 17, 2022 6:44 am

Part 3 of 4

[Called "Damura/Dumbura" because the letter "M" easily admits "B" and "P;" declared to be Ptolemy's "Dorias" for "Domrias", which he places in a country south of "Salhala/Silhet", with two towns on its banks called "Pandass" and "Rangiberi," which latter is "Rangamati" near "Chatganh" in the country of "Reang"; near "Dumura/Chingree" is a town called "Reang;" "Rangamati/Ranga-bati" imply the same thing.]
 
The next river is the Damura[???] or Dumbura[???], for the letter M easily admits B and P after it. In the lower part of its course it is called the Carmaphulli [Karnaphuli/Khawthlanguipui: Wiki], and falls into the sea at Chatganh; but Ptolemy has carried its mouth, and that of the Doanas, into the gulf of Siam....
 
Dumura is a very common name in India, and in the spoken dialects generally pronounced Dumri, Dumriya, Dumroy, &c. It is the river Dorias of Ptolemy, for Domrias. He has placed its source in some country to the south of Salhala or Silhet, and he mentions two towns on its banks: Pandassa in the upper part of its course but unknown; in the lower part Rangiberi, now Rangamati near Chatganh, and Reang is the name of the country on its banks. On the lesser Dumura, the river Chingree of the Bengal atlas, and near its source is a town called there Reang. Rangamati and Ranga-bati, to be pronounced Ranghari, imply nearly the same thing....

[Called "Pavani/Pavana/Pavaman/Pauman" because it flows through the country of "Pama-hang", called "Pummay" by Buchanan, which is why Portuguese writers called branch of "Cayan" river, "Cay-pumo", and Pliny called it "Pumas/Puman;" Sanscrit is "Pavana/Wind"; Cshetra-samasa calls it "Su-bhadra/the beautiful and great river", and "Brahmotari" river flows by "Mani-pura" to "Su-bhadra"; the "Pavani/Pauman/Su-bhadra" is the "Airavati" that flows by "Amara-pura"; the upper part of which Ptolemy calls "Serus", the lower part "Menan" flows by Siam; its Sanscrit word origin is obscure and not mentioned in any book.]
 
The next river is the Pavani [the united stream of the Sarasvati and the Ghaggar, which is called by the name of Sarasvati, the most sacred river in ancient India: The Geographical Dictionary of Ancient & Medieval India, by Nundo Lal Dey, M.A., B.L., 2nd Edition, 1927] from Pavana, which in lexicons, as in the Amara-cosa, becomes in a derivative form Pavaman or Pauman. I believe it is so called because it flows through the country of Pama-hang* [Du Halde's China, Vol. 1st. p. 63.[???]] or Burma, which according to Dr. F. Buchanan is also called Pummay. Hence it is that the first Portuguese writers called one of the supposed branches of the Cayan river, flowing through the Burman country, Cay-pumo, and by Pliny it is called Pumas, or Puman. The Pauranics, as usual, searched for a Sanscrit origin for it, and derived it from Pavana, which signifies wind. In the Cshetra-samasa it is called Su-bhadra, or the beautiful and great river. The river Brahmotari, says the author, flows by Mani-pura, and going toward the east it falls into the Su-bhadra. The Pavani, or Pauman, called also Su-bhadra, is the Airavati, which flows by Amara-pura. It forms the upper or northern part of the river, which Ptolemy calls Serus, the lower part of which is the Menan which flows by Siam. The true spelling of the name of this river, and its Sanscrit origin, if derived from that language, are rather obscure, as it is not mentioned in any book that I have seen. I suspect, however, that it is hinted in the Garuda-purana, in a curious route performed by the souls of all those who die, at least in this part of the world. These souls, having assumed a pygmy form no bigger than the thumb, which is completed in twelve days after the decease, on the thirteenth, are seized by the servants of Yama and carried through the air to Yama-puri, or Yama-cota, on the high grounds in the center of the Malayan peninsula, and called Giam-cout (Jama-cota) by Muselman writers. There they remain one month, and thence go by land to Dharma-puri in the N.W. quarter of the world, on the shores of the western ocean, there to be judged by Yama with the countenance of the Dharma-Raja, or king of justice; for he has two countenances: one remains at Dharma-puri, and the other at Yama-puri. There are two roads: one for good men called Saumya, or beautiful, the other Cashtamarga, or the painful road: for now they travel on foot.
 
In fifteen days they reach Sauri-pur where rules Jangama with the dreadful countenance. When they see the town and its ruler they are much afraid, and there they eat the funeral repast of the third pacsha, or of the first month and half, offered by their sons.
 
Thence they proceed through dreadful forests to Varendra-nagara, where they eat the funeral oblation of the second month and receive some clothes, and then they set off for the next stage. The district of Varendra in Bengal, between Gauda and Dhacca, is well known.
 
Of the kingdom of Jangama we have some knowledge, and it is about half way between the Malayan peninsula and Varendra.[!!!] Its name is written Jangoma or Jangomay by European writers, and it is a great way to the north of Siam. It has the Laos to the east, and the country of Ava, or the Burman empire to the west. Its capital, Sauri, still unknown to us, is upon a river called I suppose after its name, Saura, or Sauri [???!!!].
Pavani: The river Ghaggar in Kurukshetra (district Ambala), or rather the united stream of the Sarasvati and the Ghaggar, which is called by the name of Sarasvati, the most sacred river in ancient India. The Pavani, which means the 'Purifier,' is said to be one of the eastern streams of the Ganges (Ramayana, Adi, ch. 43). Bharata crossed the river Sarasvati at its junction with the Ganges (Ibid, Ayodh., ch. 71). Whether the Sarasvati ever joined the Ganges or not, it is a fact that to the north of Thaneswar there is a celebrated Tirtha on the Sarasvati called Ganga-tirtha, where Ganga (the Ganges) is said to have bathed in order to get rid of her sins (Cunningham's Arch. S. Rep., 1863, p. 64; Panjab Gazetteer, Ambala District, p. 6, and the Ghaggar was a very important river before and the Sarasvati was its affluent instead of being the principal river itself as it is generally supposed (Panjab Gazetteer, Ambala District, ch. I, p. 5). 2. Same as Baidyanatha or Chitabhumi (Brihat-Siva P., pt. II, ch. 3).
 
-- The Geographical Dictionary of Ancient & Medieval India, by Nundo Lal Dey, M.A., B.L., 2nd Edition, 1927
 
[Laos' capital, "Sauri", is unknown to us, but must have been on a river also called "Saura/Sauri".]

Siam. It has the Laos to the east, and the country of Ava, or the Burman empire to the west. Its capital, Sauri, still unknown to us, is upon a river called I suppose after its name, Saura, or Sauri....
 
[Ptolemy's town "Nardon" was in the country of "Rhandmarcota/the-fort-of-Randamar", which was also the name of the entire country; the Sanskrit name of the country is "Casara/Hedamba/Hidamba" whose king was killed by Bhim, who fell in love with his sister "Hidamba"; "Hidamba" was also called "Runda-munda," because he cut off the "Runda/head" of travellers and "Munda/threw it away"; Hindus greatly admire such a jingle of words; "Runda" was the name of every "Raja of Hedamba", so Bhima was called "Runda-mara/he-who-killed Runda"; "Dhundha-mara" killed "Daitya Dhundu"; "Runda-mara-cota" means "the fort of him who killed Runda"; "Runda" was also a "Daitya/Asura"; Pliny calls the river "Ava/Pumas/Puman", and nations in that country "Brachmanoe", which should be "Barmanoe."]
 
Nardon is a town according to Ptolemy... situated in the country of Rhandamar-cota, literally, the fort of Randamar, after which the whole country was denominated...
 
The Sanscrit name of this country is Casara, and Hedamba or Hidamba, the king of which was killed by Bhim, who fell in love with his sister Hidamba, and remained with her a whole year. From this union are descended the present Rajas of that country who come occasionally to Benares to worship. Hidamba and his subjects were cannibals, and he and his sister wanted very much to eat Bhima as he was fat and plump. Hidamba was also called Runda-munda, because whenever he could catch any unfortunate traveller, he made his body Runda, or headless; and also he made his head Munda, that is to say, he cut it off and separated it from the body... Runda was the name of every Raja of Hedamba to the last who was killed by Bhima, who for that reason was, I believe, surnamed Runda-mara, or he who killed Runda: thus the famous king Dhundha-mara was so called, because he killed the Daitya Dhundhu. Runda-mara-cota signifies the fort of him who killed Runda. Runda was a Daitya [Asura], and a native of Sonit-pura, near Gwal-para, on the borders of Asama, and that place was the metropolis of the Daityas or devils, whilst the gods or followers of Brahma, lived to the westward of the Brahma-putra.[!!!] The country of the Daityas extended from that river eastward, to the banks of the Iravati, and was parcelled out amongst several chiefs; but he of Hedamba conquered them all... Pliny calls the river of Ava, Pumas or Puman, in the objective case; and says that many nations in that part of the country were called in general Brachmanoe, it should be Barmanoe. One is particularly noticed by him, "the Maccocalingoe, with two rivers called Pumas, and Cainas; both navigable, but the Cainas alone, says he, fall into the Ganges." It is therefore the Cayana, or Brahma-putra. The Maga-calingas are the Magas or Mugs, living near the sea shore in Chat'ganh, and Aracan.
 
[Ptolemy calls the easternmost branch of the Ganges "Antibole" in the country of "Airradon", which in Sanscrit is "Hradana", a name of the "Brahmaputra"; "Antibole" was also a town to the S.E. of "Dhacca" called "Fringy-bazar"; it is the "Antomela" of Pliny, which in Sanscrit is "Hasti-malla"; in the Swarodaya-mahatmya "Hasti-malla" is called "Hastibandh," because the Raja's elephants were quartered there; Pliny says it was at the confluence of five rivers, therefore it was called "Panchanada-nagara" in the Harivansa.]
 
Ptolemy says that the easternmost branch of the Ganges was called Antibole[???] at Airradon. This last is from the Sanscrit Hradana, and is the name of the Brahma-putra. Antibole was the name of a town situated at the confluence of several large rivers to the S.E. of Dhacca, and now called Fringy-bazar. It is the Antomela of Pliny, and its Sanscrit name is Hasti-malla, in the spoken dialects Hathi-malla. In the Swarodaya-mahatmya[???], Hasti-malla, as well as the country about it, is called Hastibandh, because the elephants of the Raja were picketted there or in its vicinity. It was, says Pliny, situated at the confluence of five rivers, and on that account it is called Panchanada-nagara in the Harivansa....
 
The next is the Phani [Feni/Pheni Nadi: Wiki] or serpent river: it is mentioned in the Maha-bharat under the name of Airavat [Airavata is a mythological white elephant who carries the Hindu god Indra: Quora.], a large sort of serpent. On its banks lived the famous Ulupi, daughter of Airavat, or Pannaga, or the serpent king: from her and Arjuna, the Pandwan, are descended the present Rajas of Trai-pura or Camillah. This river is the Fenny of the maps....
 
[Called "Carma-phalli" because good Karma flourishes in it; "Chatgram" is called in the Puranas "Phulla-grama"; "Chatta/a-royal-mat-spread-under-a-tree"; "Patta/Pitha," with the addition of "Phulli," is "the blessing of a royal mat"; in the Scanda-purana "Patta/Chatta" are names of "Chatganh," but mean that when the Daitya Mahishasura was destroyed by the Devi, its bones and flesh appeared on the ground like large flagstones, or "Pattana" in Sanscrit, and "Chattana" in Hindi; the southern point at the mouth of the river is called "Pengui" because it is towards "Pengu/Pegu"; the northern point is called "Pattanh" which is the "Pente-polis" of Ptolemy, for "Patta/Pattan-phulli/the flourishing seat"; "Carma-phulli" is also rarely called "Carna-phulli", the "Carnabul/Chatganh" town of Edrissi because its situated on its banks; "Carma-phulli" in the upper part is called "Dumbura/Dumura/Dumriya", and when passing through the hills its called "Carma-phulli", but it's original name is "Bayuli/Bayula"; in the Bhuvana-cosa it is said to flow through the country of "Ari-rajya/Kingdom of Ari" where it is named "Nabhi/Naf/Teke-naf", and called "Hema/Golden" because it comes from golden mountains styled "Hema/Canchana/Canaca/Gold"; all rivers in this country are considered branches of the "Carma-phulli."]
 
The Carma-phalli [Carnaphulli] [Karnaphuli: Wiki], or Chatganh[???] [in Chittagong???] river. It is mentioned in the Scanda-purana, in several Tantras, and Geographical Tracts. In the Bhuvana-cosa it is declared that it is so called because there Carma, or good works, do blossom and flourish most luxuriantly, so as to produce fruit most abundantly....
 
Chatgram [Chattagram/Karnaphuli River] is called in the Purunas Phulla-grama. Chatta is a royal mat spread under a tree in those times of simplicity of manners: Patta, or Pitha, any seat, with the addition of Phulli, implies a blessing to the royal mat, to the royal seat. This explanation of the meaning of Carma-phulli and Chatta-grama is in the Bhuvana-cosa....
 
In the Scanda-purana,* [Section of the bridge of Rama.] the words Patta and Chatta are acknowledged as the names of Chatganh, but with another meaning. Devi, having destroyed there, the Daitya Mahishasura; his bones, the flesh being rotten, appeared upon the ground like immense flag stones, or Pattana in Sanscrit, and Chattana in Hindi. The right, or southern point at the mouth of the river, is called Pengui because it is towards Pengu, or Pegu; the left, or northern point, on the side on which the town is situated, is called to this day Pattanh. There can hardly be any doubt, in my humble opinion, but that this town is the Pente-polis of Ptolemy, for Patta, or Pattan-phulli, the flourishing seat.
 
The Carma-phulli is also called, though rarely, Carna-phulli, and it is the Carnabul of the Edrissi, who wrote about the year 1194: but that geographer has bestowed that name rather upon the town of Chatganh, because situated on its banks....
 
The Carma-phulli, as I observed before, is called in the upper part of its course Dumbura, Dumura, or Dumriya: on its passing through the hills it assumes the name of Carma-phulli: but its original name is Bayuli or Bayula.* [Cshetra-samasa and Bhuvana-cosa.] In the Bhuvana-cosa it is declared that it flows through the country of Ari-rajya, or kingdom of Ari, where it assumes the name of Nabhi, according to the Cshetra-samasa, and is commonly called the Naf, and Teke-naf. This river is called in the Bhuvana-cosa, Hema, or golden river, probably because it comes from the golden mountains, styled Hema, Canchana, Canaca &c., which signify gold. In general all the rivers of this country are considered as branches of the Carma-phulli, some are actually so, others are so only in a mystical sense....
 
[The "Rajju" river in Sanscrit means "rope/bamboo" and is synonymous with "Guna/Dama"; there the king Naraca placed the "Linga/Phala" of Maha-deva, called "Adya-natha/Adi-natha/Linga/Phallus"; another name for it was "Phalgunagar/town of Phalguna/built-by-Arjuna"; also called "Pharwagara;" it is the "Baracura" of Ptolemy; also called "Phalgun/Palong/Palong-Burra."]
 
The river we mentioned before, two Yojanas to the south of Ramu, is called Rajju[???], which in Sanscrit signifies both a rope and a bamboo. Rajju is also synonymous with Guna and Dama; which last is the name of several places on that coast. Perhaps these words imply that there was either a cable, or a boom of bamboos lashed together, laid across the river. There the king of Sonitpur, Naraca, placed the Linga, or Phala of Maha-deva, under the name of Adya-natha, or Adi-natha, the primeval lord, Linga and Phallus. In the Bhuvana-cosa, it is said, that this place was laid waste by the Yavanas, or Muselmans. Another name for it was Phalgunagar, or town of Phalguna, having been built by Arjuna, called also Phalguna. In the Cshetra-samasa it is said that it was near a river, and that it was built by a man of that name, and it is, says our author, commonly called Phanguna or Phalgun. Another name for it, he adds, is Pharwagara, and this, in my opinion, is the Baracura of Ptolemy. Phalgun is called Palong in the maps, with the epithet of Burra, or the great, which might have been the case formerly....
 
[Called "Nabhi/Naf" because it comes from "the navel of a god who lives in the hills"; called "Teke-naf" because it flows through the country of "Teke/Tecu/Teceu;" sometimes called "Dombac" from a country on its banks; the Sanskrit name of "Aracan" is "Barma/Barman/Barmanaca;" by the people of "Pegu" it is called "Takain"; Buchanan says the "Thoek" tribe lives on the river "Naaf," and sent a colony to the upper parts of the "Carna-fulli"; in the Cshetra-samasa it is called "Carcandu/Cacundi" in the country of "Cemuca/Ceu/Ceunca," and its inhabitants are called "Ceuci/Kookies;" a respectable native said that at "Aracan" the inhabitants were from the tribe "Tek/Teke," and the country was called "Tekain/Takain/Tecain/Yecain/Recain"; Buchanan says indistinct articulation is fashionable through Burma and other countries.]
 
To the south of the Rajjoo, about forty miles, is the river Nabhi [Naf: Wiki], vulgarly Naf, because it proceeds from the navel of a certain god, who resides amongst the hills. It is more generally called Teke-naf, and in official reports made to Government I understand that it is generally so called. Teke-naf implies that it flows through the country of Teke, written in some Sanscrit books Tecu, and Teceu, to be pronounced Tecoo and Tekyou....
 
In some maps it is called the Dombac river, from a place of that name situated on its banks. The Sanscrit name of Aracan is Barma, Barman, and Barmanaca proper; by the people of Pegu it is called Takain. Dr. F. Buchanan* [Asiatick Researches, Vol. VI. p. 229.] says that Thoek is the name of a tribe living on the eastern branch of the river Naaf, and who sent a colony to the upper parts of the Carna-fulli; and this circumstance is recorded in the Bhuvana-cosa in these words: "at Carcandaca, in the woods, will come a Tecu-raja, who will abolish all distinctions of casts; but Nagarjuna will destroy him." In the Cshetra-samasa it is called Carcandu, near the Carma-phulli, and its present name is Cacundi, says our author. It is also in the country of Cemuca, commonly called Ceu or Ceunca, and its inhabitants Ceuci or Kookies. A respectable native of Rangoon who came some years ago to Benares with many persons of that country informed me that he had been at Aracan, and that he understood that the bulk of the inhabitants were of a tribe called Tek or Teke, and from it the country was called Tekain or Takain. He suspected that Tecain, Yecain and Recain, might be the same name differently pronounced, and indeed Dr. Buchanan says that indistinct articulation is fashionable through the Burman empire and the adjacent countries....
 
[Called "Mahanadi/great-river"; Ptolemy calls the "Mahanadi" river "Tocosanna"; the "Tekeu" tribe is in the country of "Teke-naf/Takain;" the town of "Aracan" is called "a stone city" because it's surrounded by rocks cut artificially like fortifications; another name for "Aracan" is "Rau-shan" and the tribes in that country are called "Ru/Yu/Rai/Yai"; but the meaning of "shan" is unknown; Portuguese writers mention a country called "Co-Dowascan" which is "Cu-Tecwa-shan," alluding to the invasion of the "Cu/Cuci" country by the "Thoeke" tribe; to the Portuguese, "Towascan" is the name of a town, which is really "Aracan", the city of the "Teke-shan" tribes; Ptolemy puts a town on the "Tocosanna" called "Tri-lingon," which is Sanskrit, and also "Tri-glypton," which is an attempt to render into Greek the meaning of "Tri-linga/Trai-linga/the three lingas of Maha-deva," of which the "Tri-sul/trident" is the emblem; rendering it with three perpendicular cuts parallel to each other is called "Tri-glypton" in Greek; in the Puranas, "Aracan" is part of a larger district called "Tri-pura/Trai-pura".]
 
The next river is the Maha-nadi [Mahanadi: Wiki], or great river, which flows by Aracan. There is Sila or Saila-pattuna, or the stone city, the seat or throne of the Maga Rajas. There in the Maha-nadi is Venu-gartta, or the bamboo fort; but the sea overflowing will destroy it, and leave in many places shoals, and sand banks. This is the second inundation of the sea, which will do so much mischief to the whole country. The first, it appears from our author, affected chiefly the shores of Chatganh. This bamboo fort, I suppose, has been rebuilt more inland, for it still exists and is mentioned in a French map by the Sr. Robert in the year 1751, where it is called Fort de Bamboux. In a sketch of the mouth of the river of Aracan by D’Anville it is inserted, but without a name. It is placed there about sixteen miles to N.E. of the pagoda, at the entrance of the river on the left side.
 
Venugartta is literally a bamboo pit in Sanscrit, but in Hindi it is either Venu-gar or Venu-gara: the first signifies a bamboo fort; the second a bamboo-pit, which last is hardly admissible. The town of Aracan may be called with great propriety the stone city, being surrounded by steep craggy rocks, cut artificially like fortifications....
 
The Aracan river, in the Bhuvan-cosa, is called Maha-nadi, or the great river; but its real name among the natives is unknown. Ptolemy calls it Tocosanna, the true pronunciation of which is, I believe Teku-shan or Teke-shan, and we have in that country the Teke-naf: the inhabitants of Aracan are of the Tekeu tribe, and the country is called Takain, and the word shan is certainly obvious in Rau-shan, another name for Aracan, and I believe that Ru or Yu, Rai, Yai, are the names of a tribe in that country, for, says Dr. Buchanan, what is written Roe is pronounced Yoe in that country.... It appears to me that Teku-shan was pronounced by the Portuguese Touascan, for Teke-shan, or Tecwa-shan, in a derivative form from Tecu-shan. Portuguese writers mention also another district called Co-Dowascan, which I suppose to be Cu-Tecwa-shan, and to allude to the invasion of the Cu, or Cuci country, by the Thoeke tribe, as mentioned by Dr. Buchanan....
 
With Portuguese writers Towascan is not the name of a river but of a town, which I conceive is no other than Aracan, the metropolis of the Teke-shan tribes. Ptolemy places on the Tocosanna the metropolis of the country, and calls it Tri-lingon, a true Sanscrit appellation. Another name for it, says our author, was Tri-glypton, which is an attempt to render into Greek the meaning of Tri-linga or Trai-linga, the three Lingas of Maha-deva, and of which the Tri-sul, or trident, is the emblem....
 
It is often represented by three perpendicular cuts parallel to each other, and this, in Greek, is called Tri-glypton. Aracan is part of an extensive district called Tri-pura, or Trai-pura in the Puranas, or the three towns and townships first inhabited by three Daityas, the maternal uncles of Ravana. These three districts were Camilla, Chattala and Barmanaca, or Rasang, to be pronounced Ra-shanh, or nearly so; it is now Aracan. Maha-deva destroyed these three giants and fixed his Tri-sul in Camilla, which alone retains the name of Tripura...
 
Ptolemy says that in the country of Tri-linga, there were white ravens, white parrots, and bearded cocks....
 
["Sandowy/Thayndwa/Saindwa" is the southernmost division of "Aracan"; in the Bhuvana-cosa it is called "Sandwipa" which should be instead "Sandwi"; in that place is a river and town called "Sedoa/Saindwa" and by Ptolemy "Sadus/Sada"; between this river and "Aracan" is another large river called "Cata-baida/Cata-baiza"; this is Ptolemy's "Catar-beda" river, which he erroneously places to the north of "Aracan"; "Cata" is a "fort", and "Byeitza/Baidza" is the name of a tribe in that country"; the island of "Cheduba" across the river is called "Bazacata" by Ptolemy; Buchanan says that the letters "T", "D", "Th", and "S", "Z" are used indiscriminately in that country, and also indistinct pronunciation is fashionable.]
 
The Maha-nadi, or river of Aracan, is the last on that coast in our Sanscrit records, and the district of Sandowy, called also Thayndwa or Saindwa by Dr. Buchanan, and declared by him and* [Asiatick Researches, Vol. 6th. 199 and 201.] Captain Symes, to be the southernmost division of Aracan, is also the most southerly district of the empire of the followers of Brahma, or India, along that coast, ending in about eighteen degrees of latitude north. In the Bhuvana-cosa it is called Sandwipa, but I believe it should be Sandwi. In that district is a river and a town, called in modern maps, Sedoa for Saindwa, and in Ptolemy Sadus and Sada. Between this river and Aracan there is another large one, concealed behind the island of Cheduba, and the name of which is Cata-baida, or Cata-baiza. This is the river Catar-beda of Ptolemy, which, it is true, he has placed erroneously to the north of Aracan; but, as it retains its name to this day among the natives, and as it is an uncommon one in that country, we can hardly be mistaken....
 
In the language of that county, Cata is a fort, and Byeitza, or Baidza, is the name of a tribe in that country...
 
The island of Cheduba, opposite to this river, is called very properly Bazacata by Ptolemy, and Dr. Buchanan informs us that the letters T, D, Th, and S, Z, are almost used indiscriminately in that country, where even indistinct pronunciation is fashionable.
 
[Hindus say that all ledges of rocks and islands placed in a line, are the remains of bridges made by gods or devils.]
 
In the countries of Chattala and Barmanaca, Rama-chandra began his first bridge in his intended expedition against Ravana. The abutment took up the whole of these countries; and then Rama-chandra carried on his works directly towards Subela, or Sumatra, and had nearly reached that island when, by the advice of Vibhishan, king of that country, he left off and began another bridge at Rameswara, in the south of India. Of the former bridge seven piers are still to be seen which form the archipelagos of the Andaman and Nicobar islands, exhibiting vast ruins consisting of all the rocks which surrounded them. The Hindus fancy that all ledges of rocks, and all islands placed in a line, are the remains of bridges made either by the gods or by the devils, for some particular purposes, generally unknown to us at present.
  
[The bay of "Cruzcool" has a river that falls into it called "Mushcolley," which is also the name of the island opposite, called "Mascal" by the sea people; the name of the island to the north is called "Cuccura-dwipa/Island of dogs;" "Cuta" = "dog"; "Cuttub-dea" comes from "Cuta-dwip," which has a place in it called "Cukera-hansera/Dog-swimming-creek"; called "Quoqor-diva" by Lindschot, and "Cuccuri-diva" by Monserrat.]
 
The Portuguese maps exhibit only four rivers on that coast: that of Chatganh; the Chocoria, to be pronounced Khocoria; the river and gulf of Rameu; and the river of Aracan. The gulf of Ramu, now called the bay of Cruzcool, has a considerable river that falls into it called Mushcolley, after which is denominated the opposite island, but called by our seafaring people Mascal, this appellation being more familiar to them; but in the Portuguese maps there is no name affixed to it. The name of the island to the north of this is Cuccura-dwipa, but in the spoken dialects Cuccur-diva, or Cuccur-dia, or the island of dogs. In these dialects a dog is generally called Cuta; and from Cuta-dwip I suspect they have made Cuttub-dea. There is a place in it called Cukera-hansera, which, the pilots say, signifies Dog-swimming Creek. It is called Quoqor-diva by Lindschot in his map of India, and Cuccuri-diva by F. Monserrat.* [In an autograph MS. of the author, in my possession. The Padre wrote about the year 1590 in the prisons of Senna in Arabia.]
 
[The source of the Ganges is a basin called "Cunda", the shape of a drinking vessel in Sanscrit; called "Piyali" in Hindi; below is a fall with a rock in the middle called "Patacni/Patcani/the-head-of-the-Linga-of-Mahadeva" which the Ganges tumbles over; the river then goes to "Awartta/ Hara/ Hari/ Brahma/ Gangawartta/ Brahmawartta/ Haradwara/ The-gate-of-Hara"; "Awartta" is an enclosed circular place; the Pauranics say the Ganges flies over the mountains and falls into the "Cunda" of "Brahma" which is Lake Manasarovara; and thence to another "head-of-Mahadeva", from which it drops into a basin called "Bindu-sarovara".]
 
The source of the Ganges is supposed to be in a basin called Cunda, because it is in the shape of a drinking vessel so called in Sanscrit, and Piyala in Hindi... and the water, forcing its way at the bottom, re-appeared at a considerable distance through subterraneous channels.
 
This is supposed to be the case with our Cunda, which is said to be deep, and that water is constantly oozing and dripping from its steep and guttered sides, forming many little streams which are called the hundred weepers from the manner in which they fall, and also from the noise they make. These falling to the bottom form a considerable stream, which they say forces its way through channels, either under ground or under the glaciere... This stream re-appears at Gangautri, where is a fall of no great magnitude. Below the fall, in the middle of the river, is a rock styled the head, or top, of the Linga of Maha-deva. The Ganges tumbles over it, hence this stone is called, from that circumstance, Patacni, or Patcani.  From thence the river goes to the Awartta of the Ganges, or of Hara, Hari, and Brahma; and thus we have Gangawartta, Brahmawartta, &c.; but it is more generally called Hara-dwara, the gate or pass of Hara. Awartta literally signifies an enclosed place of a circular form...
 
The Pauranics declare that the Ganges, issuing from under the feet of Vishnu under the pole, flies through the air, brushing the summits of the highest mountains, and falls into the Cunda of Brahma, which is acknowledged to be the lake of Mana-sarovara, and from thence through the air again it alights upon the head of Maha-deva, and remains entangled in the lock of hair on his head, from which it drops continually into a bason beneath called Bindu-sarovara, or the dripping pool...
 
[Branches of the river are called "Buri-Ganga/Old Ganges" by the country people, because when the Ganges moves away from its old bed, it gets overrun with "Bana/reeds/thickets", in Sanscrit called "Saraban"; also called "Saravati/Abounding-with-reeds," and called "Rama-ganga" to the east; a branch that springs out at Hardwar and rejoins the Ganges at "Banghatt" is also called "Ban/Saraban" and the present bed to the east was once called "Ban/Saraban"; Ptolemy mistook this for the "Rama-ganga," also called "Ban/Saraban/Saravati";  the four towns he places on its banks are "Storna/Hastnaura", "Sapotus/Hastina-nagara", "Sabal/Sabulgur", and "Eorta/Awartta"; called "Arate" in the Peuting tables.]
 
These branches have various names, but in general they are called by the country people Buri-Ganga, or the old Ganges. Another name is Ban-ganga, or the reed river, because, whenever the Ganges, or any other river forsakes its old bed, this old bed and its banks are soon overrun with Bana, or reeds, which form numberless thickets, in Sanscrit Saraban; and these two denominations are used by the learned, particularly the latter.
 
It is by no means an uncommon name in India, as well as Saravati, or abounding with reeds. It has also the name of the Rama-ganga, to the eastward of the Ganges. 
 
The only branch of that name, which can attract our notice, is to the westward, springs out at Hardwar, and rejoins the Ganges at Banghatt. This part is well delineated in the general map of India. It springs out again, according to the late surveys, at Succur-taul, passes to the eastward of the ruins of Hastina-pur, and rejoins the Ganges at Gur-mucteswar. This Ban, or Saraban river, was formerly the bed of the Ganges, and the present bed to the eastward was also once the Ban or Saraban river.
 
[At two declivities in the Gangetic plains the Ganges strikes against "Padanta/ Padantica" which are "the foot's end of the mountains"; this female deity's restless disposition is checked by the "Padanti/foot-of-the-mountains".]
 
In the immense plains of Anu-Gangam, or the Gangetic provinces, there are two declivities or descents. One towards the east, and the other from the northern mountains towards the south. This precipitates the waters of the Ganges against its right bank, towards the south, and makes them strike with violence against the Padanta, or Padantica, the foot’s end of the mountains to the south, and which begins at Chunar and ends at Raj-mahl....In the upper parts of the course of the Ganges, as far down as the pass of Sancrigali, its aberrations and wanderings are confined within narrow limits, and its encroachments and devastations are comparatively trifling. It is a female deity, and in her watery form is of a most restless disposition, seemingly bent on mischief, and often doing much harm. This unrelenting disposition of hers to encroach is greatly impeded, and checked, by the Padanti, or the foot of the mountains, with its rocky points projecting into the stream such as Chunar, Mudgir, Sultan-gunge, Pattergotta, Pointy, Sancri-gali, and Raj-mahl.
 
The word Padanti is pronounced Ponty in the spoken dialects, and is spelt Paentee by Dr. Hunter, in his Dictionary. But by Pointy we generally understand now that rocky point, which is near Patter-gotta.
 
["Chunar" in Sanscrit is "Charanadri/Charana-giri," which is synonymous with "Pedantica"; in the Ratna-cosa and Puranas it is called "Padapa".]
 
The Sanscrit name of Chunar is Charanadri, or Charana-giri, which is nearly synonymous with Padantica. This last is mentioned in the Ratna-cosa, and in some Puranas, where it is called Padapa.
  
[But the Ganges is hard to control, and still she carries away the hills of Chunar and Mudgir.]
  
Between these huge rocky points the Ganges is constantly at work, excavating deep bays and gulfs, which, after long periods, she fills up entirely, and then scoops them out again. Even the huge rocky points I just mentioned, have by no means escaped her unrelenting activity. They are cut down almost perpendicularly from top to bottom; and it is written in the Purunas, that the Ganges has carried away the half of the hills of Chunar, and Mudgir...
 
[Because the Ganges is a deity, the sacred number "three" is applied to it: it comes down from heaven in a threefold stream which forms a "Triveni/three-plaited-locks": the second "Triveni" is the Prayag meeting the Yamuna and Saraswati; and the third "Triveni" are the two rivers at Hoogly.]
 
As the Ganges is a most favourite deity of the Hindus, they have in various shapes applied to it the ineffable and mysterious number THREE, the type of the Hindi triad. It comes down from heaven in a threefold stream, which upon earth forms a Triveni, or three plaited locks. This stream at Prayag, meeting Yamuna and Saraswati, forms here a second Triveni, and the two last rivers near Hoogly, forsaking the Ganges, form a third Triveni....
 
[Inferior rapids are called "Patacni/Patcni/Patcanya" by natives, called by the poets "Nirvana-vaha/rapid-of-the-departed," because they are dangerous.]
 
There are several inferior rapids in the Ganges which are called by the natives Patacni, Patcni, and Patcanya. The last Gangautri begins at Patter-gotta, and ends at Sancri-gali, and is certainly a dangerous rapid where many accidents happen....
 
Hence I am told that poets sometimes called it the reach, stream, or rapid of the blessed or departed, Nirvana-vaha...
 
[The "Pointy/rocky point" is called "Sancri-gali" from Sanskrit "Sancirna-gali/intricate, narrow pass".]
 
There were also three remarkable Charanadris, or Padantis [rocky point]: Chunar, Mudgir and Pointy, each of which had a Gala, Gali, a pass, or Gully. The last is called Sancri-gali, from the Sanscrit Sancirna-gali, or the intricate and narrow pass....
 
[Ptolemy names five mouths of the lower Ganges flowing into the sea: (1) "Cambuson", (2) "Bhagirathi", called in Sanskrit "Vriddhamanteswara-Samudra/Swelling-Lord-Oceanus" alluding to the Bore which appears in the river; it begins at "Fulta"; in Sanscrit "Phulla-gram", called this because "Samudra swells with joy at the sight of his beloved son Lunus, and his heart like a flower opens at the sight of him"; "Vriddhamanta" means "increase," it is called in the spoken dialects "Buddmanteswara/Manteswari";  it forms three channels formed by sand banks; the "Ragi-masana" is called "Misen-sand" by the sea people, "Ragi" means "lusting after", and "Masuna" comes from Sanscrit "Masi" which means "changing form"; but "Masan," in the spoken dialects, when speaking of the Ganges, describes a part of the channel that looks like "gentle boiling water with sand rising up and down" due to the quicksand there; the "Ragi-masana" is also called "Ran-masan", "Rana" means "tumultuous struggle"; this second mouth, because of its size and the Bore in it, is called "Samudra/Oceanus", "Sagara/Pontus", "Narayena/Nereus/Nereon" and "Varuna/ Naupati/ Naupatin/lord-of-ships/Neptune/Nephtyn; this is the "Ostium magnum" according to Ptolemy; the third mouth is called by Ptolemy "Camberikhon" which is the river "Cambaraca," in Sanscrit "Cumaraca", called in the spoken dialects "Cambadac/Cabbadac," and by early writers "Gundruc/Gumbruc" and "Gaudet" which is a mistake, as this is "Godupa/Godui/Godavahi/Gorroy" to the east of "Bhushna";  the "Cumaraca" and "Ichhamati" are branches of the "Bhairava/Boyrub/proceeding from the sweat of Maha-deva"; the fourth mouth is called "False" by Ptolemy due to its being mistaken for the easternmost branch of the Ganges which is hidden behind islands; its Sanscrit name is "Trina-cachha" according to Davi-Rama's commentary, because its banks are "covered with grass" and abound with "Harina/deers/antelopes" for which reason it is also "Harina-ghatta", because the animals appear at the "Ghatts/landing places".]
 
Let us now pass to the lower parts of the Ganges, in its course towards the sea through the Antarvedi, or Delta of the Ganges. Ptolemy reckons five mouths...
 
The first mouth is the Cambuson, now the Suvarna-recha, or Pipley river...
 
The next or second mouth, which is that of the Bhagirathi, is called in Sanscrit Vriddhamanteswara-Samudra, literally the swelling lord Oceanus, alluding to the [wild] Bore which makes its appearance in this branch of the river. It begins at Fulta, and reaches sometimes as far as Nadiya. Phulla-gram is the Sanscrit name of Fulta, and is so called because Sumudra swells with joy at the sight of his beloved son Lunus, and his heart, like a flower, opens and expands at the sight of him. Vriddhamanta implies increase, either in bulk, consequence, or wealth, &c. In the spoken dialects it is called the Buddmanteswara, and simply the Manteswari river. It is said in the Cshetra-samasa to consist of three channels... These channels are formed by sand banks, denominated in some places braces, and in others reefs and flats. The Ragi-masana is along that sand, corruptly called by seafaring people the mizen-sand, Ragi signifies lusting after, greediness of prey. Masuna is supposed to be derived from the Sanscrit Masi, which signifies a change of form: but Masan in the spoken dialects, when speaking of the water of the Ganges, implies a particular part of the channel where the stream puts on a new form, and which looks like a gentle boiling of the water with sand rising up and falling down. That part of the Channel is carefully avoided by boatmen, as it shews that there is a quicksand which causes this appearance. I am assured that it is also called Ran-masan, nay some insist that this is the true reading. Rana implies a tumultuous struggling attended with a quick motion and running, and answers here to the English word race, as used by seafaring people.
 
This mouth is thus called on account of its size, and of the tremendous appearance of the Bore in it, Samudra is Oceanus, Sagara is Pontus, Narayena is Nereus or Nereon, and Varuna, called also Naupati, or Naupatin, or the lord of ships, is Neptune, and perhaps the Nephtyn of the Egyptians. This is the Ostium magnum, the second mouth of the Ganges, according to Ptolemy. 
 
The third mouth, called by him Camberikhon, is that of the river Cambaraca, the true Sanscrit name of which is Cumaraca according to the Cshetra-samasa....
 
The fourth is called the false mouth by Ptolemy, probably because it is so broad and extensive, that it was often mistaken for the easternmost branch of the Ganges which lies concealed behind numerous islands. Its Sanscrit name, according to Cavi-Rama’s Commentary[???], is Trina-cachha, on account of its banks being covered with luxuriant grass, and of course abounding with Harina, deers, and antelopes, for which reason it is also called Harina-ghatta from their frequently making their appearance at the landing places, or Ghatts....
 
[The second mouth, "Bhagirathi", sends a branch to the west and another to the east at "Tri-veni," because three rivers part in three different directions; the branch to the west is the famous "Saraswati", and Ptolemy says it flows into the first mouth, the "Cambusan", and [wrongly] the mouth of the "Jellasore", called in Sanscrit "Sactimati," which is synonymous with "Cambu/Cambuj/river-of-shells" which sends another branch into the second mouth, the "Bhagirathi", and is called "Rupanarayana";  the branch to the east goes into the third mouth, the "Cambarican", and is the "Jumna/Jubuna"; the "Jumna" and "Saraswati" unite at the northern Triveni, "Allahabad", and part at the "Triveni" near "Hoogly", called "Tropina" by Pliny, and "Trippini/Terboni" by the Portuguese; "Jumna" gets its name from "Cambadaca/Cambarac"; Ptolemy says the Ganges sends an arm to the east to the fourth mouth, the "false" mouth or "Harinaghatta", and from this springs another branch to "Antiboli," which is the "Dhacca" branch called "Padma/Pudda-ganga", which sends an arm into the "Harina-ghatta" near "Custee/Comercolly," and flows into the "Harina-ghatta" mouth.]
 
Ptolemy’s description of the Delta is by no means a bad one if we reject the longitudes and latitudes, as I always do, and adhere solely to his narrative, which is plain enough. He begins with the western branch of the Ganges, or Bhagirathi, and say, that it sends one branch to the right, or towards the west, and another towards the east, or to the left. This takes place at Tri-veni, so called from three rivers parting in three different directions, and it is a most sacred place. The branch which goes towards the right is the famous Saraswati, and Ptolemy says that it flows into the Cambusan mouth, or the mouth of the Jellasore river, called in Sanscrit Sactimati, synonimous with Cambu, or Cambuj, or the river of shells. This communication does not exist, but it was believed to exist, till the country was surveyed....
 
The river, which according to Ptolemy, branches out towards the east, or to the left, and goes into the Cambarican mouth, is the Jumna, called in Bengal Jubuna. For the Ganges, the Jumna and the Saraswati unite at the northern Triveni, or Allahabad, and part afterwards at this Triveni near Hoogly. It was known to the ancients, for it is called Tropina by Pliny, and by the Portuguese Trippini, and in the spoken dialects they say Terboni. Though the Jumna flows into the Camberican mouth it does by no means form it, for it obviously derives its name from the Cambadaca, or Cambarac river, as I observed before. But let us proceed: Ptolemy says that the Ganges sends an arm toward the east, or to the left, directly to the false mouth or Harinaghatta. From this springs another branch to Antiboli, which of course is the Dhacca branch, called the Padma, or Pudda-ganga. There is a mistake, but of no great consequence, as the outlines remain the same. It is the Padda or Dhacca branch, which sends an arm into the Harina-ghatta. The branching out is near Custee, and Comercolly, and under various appellations it goes into the Harina-ghatta mouth....
 
[The natives in the country near the western boundary of "Anuganga" say the "Setlej" ran into the "Caggar/Drishadvati" forming a river called "Dhutpapa" in Sanskrit, and "Tutapus" by Megasthenes; the "Caggar" was considered by ancient writers to be the boundary of the excursions of the gold-making ants."]
 
It was my intention to have described the western boundary of Anugangam [Ganges: Wiki] in the same manner as I have described the others, but I find it impossible, at least for the present. A description of the country on both sides of the said boundary would certainly prove very interesting, but the chief difficulty is that the natives of these countries insist that the Setlej [Sutlej: Wiki] formerly ran into the Caggar, or Drishadvati, and formed a large river called in Sanscrit Dhutpapa, and by Megasthenes Tutapus....
 
As the Caggar, or some river falling into it, is supposed by our ancient writers to have been also the boundary of the excursions of the gold making ants toward the east, I shall give an account of them, as possibly I may not have hereafter an opportunity of resuming the subject; the legends are certainly puerile and absurd, but as they occupy a prominent place in the writings of the naturalists and geographers of classical antiquity, they may be regarded as worthy of our attention, and it may at least be considered as a not uninteresting enquiry to endeavour to ascertain their source.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Fri Feb 18, 2022 1:33 am

Part 4 of 4

Sanscrit Names

Sanscrit Names: Short Version

[T]he town of Nisadaburam, in the Tamul dialect, but in Sanscrit Nuhushapur, or Naushapur, from an ancient and famous king of that name more generally called Deva-nahusha, and Deo-naush, in the spoken dialects. He appears to be the Dionysius, of our ancient mythologists, and reigned near mount Meru, now Mar-coh, to the S. E. of Cabul....

[A]n ancient city, which proves to be the Bata of Ptolemy, the metropolis of the Bata. Its Sanscrit name is Vata or Bata, so called because it was situated in the Bataranya, or forest of the Vat tree or Ficus Indica....

Palibothra... Its name in Sanscrit was Pali-bhatta, to be pronounced Pali-bhothra, or nearly so...

[A] place called Mairam... Mairam's true Sanscrit name is Maya-rama...

[T]he Rajamehal hills, called in Sanscrit Sishuni...

Then come the Chadgadri, or the rhinoceros hill, from Chadga, to be pronounced Charga, or nearly so, the Sanscrit name of that animal; and which still remains in the names of the two districts of Carruckpur, and Carrucdea....

[T]he extensive range of Caimur, in Sanscrit Cimmrityu, so called because it is fortunate to die amongst them....

[A]n inferior range, which he calls Bepyrrhus... derived from the Sanscrit Bhima-pada, or Bhaya-pada, or the tremendous pass up and down the mountains; literally the tremendous footings, rests for the foot, or steps....

The Damasi of Ptolemy imply the southern mountains, from the Sanscrit Yamya, and Yamasya, which signify the south; because Yama rules there.... Jama, or Pluto, is supposed to reside particularly there also, hence these mountains or part of them are called Jama-dhara, which imply either the southern mountains, or the mountains of Jama, the ruler of the south, in Sanscrit....

The Vindhyan mountains are in general covered with forests called in Sanscrit Aranya, or Atavi, and this last implies an impervious wood, or nearly so....

As these extensive forests abound with snakes, the country is called in Sanscrit, Ahi-cshetra, or snake country, and Ahi-chhatra, from the snakes spreading there their umbrellas or hoods....

The royal road from the Indus to Palibothra crossed this river at a place called Calini-pacsha according to Megasthenes... Calini-pacsha in Sanscrit signifies a place near the Calini....

The next is the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], or red river: in the Puranas it is constantly called Sona, and I believe never otherwise. In the Amara cosa [a thesaurus in Sanskrit written by the ancient Indian scholar Amarasimha], and other tracts, I am told, it is called Hiranya-bahu, implying the golden arm, or branch of a river, or the golden canal or channel. These expressions imply an arm or branch of the Sona, which really forms two branches before it falls into the Ganges. The easternmost, through the accumulation of sand, is now nearly filled up, and probably will soon disappear.

The epithet of golden does by no means imply that gold was found in its sands. It was so called, probably, on account of the influx of gold and wealth arising from the extensive trade carried on through it; for it was certainly a place of shelter for all the large trading boats during the stormy weather and the rainy season....

Then comes the Phalgu, the Fulgo of the maps... from the mountainous regions of... Aicshet, from the Sanscrit Ahicshetra....

The next river is the Damodara, one of the sacred names of Vishnu... It is the Andomatis of Arrian, who says that it comes, as well as the Cacuthis, now the Puna-puna, from the country of the Mandiadini, in Sanscrit Manda-bhagya or Manda-dhanya....

Then comes the Silavati, Sailavati, or Sailamati* [In Sanscrit the words va, vati, or mati, man, and mant originally signify, in composition, likeness; but in many instances they imply fullness, abundance]....

Then comes the Suvarna-recha, or Hiranya-recha, that is to say the golden streak. It is called also in the Puranas, in the list of rivers, Suctimati, flowing from the Ricsha, or bear mountains. Its name signifies abounding with shells, in Sanscrit Sucti, Sancha, or Cambu....

The Vetrarati [Betwa/Shuktimati, "In Sanskrit 'Betwa" is Vetravati": Wiki], or abounding with withies. is a most sacred river....

The Gomati, or Vasishti river... divides into two branches... the western branch is called Sambu and Sucti, and in the spoken dialects Sye, because it abounds with small shells.... In the spoken dialects, their name is pronounced Sye as here, Soy and Sui, at other places, from the Sanscrit Sucti. This river is not mentioned in any Sanscrit book that I ever saw, but I take it to be the Sambus of Megasthenes....

The Gandaci, or Gandacavati, is called Gandac in the spoken dialects, and it is the Condochates of Megasthenes.....on its banks is a town called Cassida, the Sanscrit name of which is Cushadha, or Cusadya, the same with Oude... According to Ptolemy, the source of this river is in the northern hills, at a place which he calls Selampura at the foot of mount Bepyrrhus, so called from numerous passes through it and called to this day Bhimpheri, synonymous with Bhay-pheri or the tremendous passes, as we have seen before. Selampoor is really a Sanscrit name of a place, Sailapura, or Sailampur, for both are grammatical, and are synonymous with Sailagram, and the obvious meaning, and we may say the only one of both, is the town of Saila, which signifies a rocky hill....

There is a place, near Janaca-pura, ...called Saila-maya-pura or Saila-maya-grama, and which becomes Saila-pura, or Saila-grama, in the spoken dialects.* [In the original MS. these words are written Sala-maya, Sati-pura and Sali-grama, that is to say, they have adopted the pronunciation of these words such as it is in the spoken dialects. This is occasionally the case in geographical books in the Sanscrit language.]...

The next river is the Bagmati or Bangmati, that is to say, full of noises and sounds. According to the Himavat-chanda, a section of the Scanda-purana, it comes from two springs in the skirts of the peak of Siva. The eastern spring is the Bagmati, and the western is called after Harineswara or Harinesa, or the lord in the shape of an antelope.... The western branch again flows into the Bagmati, and I believe that it once communicated its name Harinesi to that river; and similar instances occur occasionally in India. Hence I suppose that it is the Erineses of Megasthenes who besides says that it ran into the Ganges through the country of the Mathae. This country is that of Tirhut, called also in Sanscrit Maitha, and Maithila from a Raja whose father was called Mitha, and from him the son was called, in a derivative form, Maitha and Maithila....

The next is the Bahuda, called also Mahoda in the Matsya-purana....

In the Tricanda-cosa it is said to be called also Saita-Vahini, or the white river. Its present name is Dhabala or Dhabali, which is also a Sanscrit denomination of the same import. Another name for it is Arjjuni, synonymous with Dhabali. It consists of two branches, the greater, and the lesser. The greater is simply called the Maha-nada, and the lesser the Dhabali river. This I suppose to be the Sito-catis of Megasthenes[???], from the Sanscrit Sita-canti, to be pronounced Sito-canti or nearly so, and which signifies the river with a white resplendence, or shining white....

Ptolemy mentions this river,...He places its confluence between Tondota, and Celydna. Tondota is from the Sanscrit Tanda-hatt, or market place of Tanda, which still exists....

The next river is the Icshumati... also called in the Puranas Tritiya, because it divides into three branches or streams, in Sanscrit Tri-srota, as it is repeatedly called in the Cshetra-samasa. In the spoken dialects the letter R is invariably left out in the two word, which form this compound. We must say of course Tisota, from which comes Tista its present name....

It is also the Hypobarus of Ctesias who says ... that its name in Hindi signifies producing every thing that is good, and that during thirty days it produces amber.... [that] proceeds from trees called Sipachora.... Some read Siptachora, and Pliny has Aphytacora which, says he, signifies great sweetness, or very sweet. This last is the true reading, for it is obviously derived from the Sanscrit Mishtucara, to be pronounced in the spoken dialects Mitacora, and which signifies very sweet; from Mishta sweet, and Acara, which implies excellence, excellently sweet....

The river Hyparchos, called Hypobarus by Pliny, producing every thing that is good, is from the Sanscrit Sarva-vara, every thing good, to be pronounced Sabobara, for they say Sab or Sub for Sarva, all.... Hypobarus and Hyparchos are obviously corruptions from Subbara and Subharica, for the letter H is often substituted to the letter S; thus in Sanscrit we have Septa seven, Septem in Latin, Hepta in Greek and Heft in Persian....

The Brahma-putra, is also called Hradini.... This word, sometimes pronounced Hladni, signifies in Sanscrit a deep and large river, from Hrida, to be pronounced Hrada or nearly so, and from which comes Hradana and Hradini.... its mouth is called by Ptolemy the Airradon Ostium, or the mouth of the river Hradan: and according to him, another name for it was Antiboli, from a town of that name, called also by Pliny Antomela, in Sanscrit, Hasti-malla, in the spoken dialects Hatti-malla, now Feringy-bazar to the S.E. of Dhacca...

El Edrissi says, that in the Khamdan, which joins the Ganges there was a Trisula, or trident, firmly fixed in the bed of the river. It was of iron, had three sharp prongs, and rose about ten cubits above the surface of the water, and says our author, its name, in the language of India, was Barsciul, or in Sanscrit Vara or Bara-sula, the most excellent trident....

The magnet, or loadstone, is emphatically called Mani, or the jewel, besides which it has in Sanscrit many other names more scientific...

El Edrissi, has placed such another splinter, or rock, at the entrance of the red sea, and calls it Mandeb, which I take to be from the Sanscrit Mani-dwip, and in the spoken dialects Mani-dib....

[The] atomlike germ is called in Sanscrit Atibahica, and is mentioned in the Garuda-purana. It is called also Vayaviyam, because it goes faster than the wind....

Ctesias mentions wild men living in the waters of the river Gaita in India in some part of its course, and from the context this was in the easternmost parts of that country. Gaita is perhaps for Khatai, another name, for the Brahma-putra, because it was supposed to come from the immense country of Khatai. Palladius, in his account of the Brahmens says, that there were in the Ganges dragons seventy cubits long...Palladius supposes this river to be the Ganges, which seems to have been the limit of his geographical knowledge towards the east, but it was more probably the Brahma-putra.... There is no doubt however that at an early period it was current in India, for it is the Cainas of Pliny, and the Doanas or Daonas of Ptolemy. These two words being joined together make Cain-Doanas. In Sanscrit Cayan-dhu, and in a derivative form Cayan-dhava, or Cayan-dhau, Cayan-dhauni, or dhauna and Cayan-dhuni, would signify the river of Caya or Brahma, and of course it is another name for the Brahma-putra, implying exactly the same thing....

The source of the eastern branch of the Doanas, or Brahma-putra, is really at the Brahma-cunda, and thus far Ptolemy was right. To the upper part of this river through Tibet, he properly gives the name of Bautes or Bautisus. Bhotisu, in the language of Tibet, signifies the water or river of Bhota, the Sanscrit name of that country....

The next river is the Pavani from Pavana, which in lexicons, as in the Amara-cosa, becomes in a derivative form Pavaman or Pauman. I believe it is so called because it flows through the country of Pama-hang... The Pauranics, as usual, searched for a Sanscrit origin for it, and derived it from Pavana, which signifies wind.... The true spelling of the name of this river, and its Sanscrit origin, if derived from that language, are rather obscure, as it is not mentioned in any book that I have seen....

[A] curious route performed by the souls of all those who die, at least in this part of the world....The Sanscrit name of this country is Casara, and Hedamba or Hidamba, the king of which was killed by Bhim, who fell in love with his sister Hidamba, and remained with her a whole year....

Ptolemy says that the easternmost branch of the Ganges was called Antibole at Airradon. This last is from the Sanscrit Hradana, and is the name of the Brahma-putra. Antibole was the name of a town situated at the confluence of several large rivers to the S.E. of Dhacca, and now called Fringy-bazar. It is the Antomela of Pliny, and its Sanscrit name is Hasti-malla...

In the Scanda-purana the words Patta and Chatta are acknowledged as the names of Chatganh, but with another meaning. Devi, having destroyed there, the Daitya Mahishasura; his bones, the flesh being rotten, appeared upon the ground like immense flag stones, or Pattana in Sanscrit...

The river we mentioned before, two Yojanas to the south of Ramu, is called Rajju, which in Sanscrit signifies both a rope and a bamboo. Rajju is also synonymous with Guna and Dama; which last is the name of several places on that coast....

To the south of the Rajjoo, about forty miles, is the river Nabhi, vulgarly Naf, because it proceeds from the navel of a certain god, who resides amongst the hills. It is more generally called Teke-naf.... Teke-naf implies that it flows through the country of Teke, written in some Sanscrit books Tecu, and Teceu, to be pronounced Tecoo and Tekyou....

The Sanscrit name of Aracan is Barma, Barman, and Barmanaca proper...

Venugartta is literally a bamboo pit in Sanscrit, but in Hindi it is either Venu-gar or Venu-gara: the first signifies a bamboo fort; the second a bamboo-pit, which last is hardly admissible....

Ptolemy places on the Tocosanna the metropolis of the country, and calls it Tri-lingon, a true Sanscrit appellation....

[T]he source of the Ganges is supposed to be in a basin called Cunda, because it is in the shape of a drinking vessel so called in Sanscrit...

[W]henever the Ganges, or any other river forsakes its old bed, this old bed and its banks are soon overrun with Bana, or reeds, which form numberless thickets, in Sanscrit Saraban...

The Sanscrit name of Chunar is Charanadri, or Charana-giri, which is nearly synonymous with Padantica . This last is mentioned in the Ratna-cosa, and in some Puranas, where it is called Padapa....

There were also three remarkable Charanadris, or Padantis [rocky point]... Pointy... is called Sancri-gali, from the Sanscrit Sancirna-gali, or the intricate and narrow pass....

The next or second mouth, which is that of the Bhagirathi, is called in Sanscrit Vriddhamanteswara-Samudra, literally the swelling lord Oceanus, alluding to the Bore which makes its appearance in this branch of the river. It begins at Fulta... Phulla-gram is the Sanscrit name of Fulta, and is so called because Sumudra swells with joy at the sight of his beloved son Lunus, and his heart, like a flower, opens and expands at the sight of him. Vriddhamanta implies increase, either in bulk, consequence, or wealth, &c.... The Ragi-masana is along that sand, corruptly called by seafaring people the mizen-sand, Ragi signifies lusting after, greediness of prey. Masuna is supposed to be derived from the Sanscrit Masi, which signifies a change of form: but Masan in the spoken dialects, when speaking of the water of the Ganges, implies a particular part of the channel where the stream puts on a new form, and which looks like a gentle boiling of the water with sand rising up and falling down. That part of the Channel is carefully avoided by boatmen, as it shews that there is a quicksand which causes this appearance....

[T]he Ganges, according to Ptolemy. The third mouth, called by him Camberikhon, is that of the river Cambaraca, the true Sanscrit name of which is Cumaraca according to the Cshetra-samasa....

The fourth is called the false mouth by Ptolemy... Its Sanscrit name, according to Cavi-Rama’s Commentary, is Trina-cachha, on account of its banks being covered with luxuriant grass, and of course abounding with Harina, deers, and antelopes, for which reason it is also called Harina-ghatta from their frequently making their appearance at the landing places, or Ghatts....

Tri-veni, so called from three rivers parting in three different directions... The branch which goes towards the right is the famous Saraswati, and Ptolemy says that it flows into the Cambusan mouth, or the mouth of the Jellasore river, called in Sanscrit Sactimati, synonimous with Cambu, or Cambuj, or the river of shells...

[T]he natives of these countries insist that the Setlej formerly ran into the Caggar, or Drishadvati, and formed a large river called in Sanscrit Dhutpapa, and by Megasthenes Tutapus....

The large ant of the size of a fox, or of a Hyrcanian dog, is the Yuz of the Persians, in Sanscrit Chittraca-Vyaghra...

Abul-Fazil... when he says that this dung was called Akhir in Hindi, it implies the transmutation of the mixture into gold. Akhir is for Chir in the spoken dialects, from the Sanscrit Cshira; from this are derived the Arabic words Acsir, and El-acsir -- Elixir is water, milk also, and a liquid in general....

In Sanscrit these lumps are called Swarna-macshicas, because they are supposed to be the work of certain Macshicas, or flies, called by us flying ants, because in the latter end of the rains they spring up from the ground in the evening, flying about in vast numbers.


The next geographical treatise, is that written by order of the famous Buccaraya or Bucca-sinha, who ruled in the peninsula in the year of Vicramaditya, 1341, answering to the year 1285 of our era. It is mentioned in the commentary on the geography of the Maha-bharata, and it is said, that he wrote an account of the 310 Rajaships of India, and Palibothra is mentioned in it. I suspect that this is the geographical treatise called Bhuvana-sagara, or sea of mansions, in the Dekhin.

A passage from it, is cited by professor Sig. Bayer, in which is mentioned the town of Nisadaburam, in the Tamul dialect,* [In which da is the mark of the possessive case.] but in Sanscrit Nuhushapur, or Naushapur, from an ancient and famous king of that name more generally called Deva-nahusha, and Deo-naush, in the spoken dialects. He appears to be the Dionysius, of our ancient mythologists, and reigned near mount Meru, now Mar-coh, to the S. E. of Cabul....

The fifth is the Vicrama-sagara: the author of it is unknown here: however it is often mentioned in the Cshetra-samasa, which, according to the author himself, is chiefly taken from the Vicrama-sagara. It is said to exist still in the peninsula, and it existed in Bengal, in the year 1648. It is considered as a very valuable work, and Palibothra is particularly mentioned in it, according to the author of the Cshetra-samasa. I have only seventeen leaves of this work, and they are certainly interesting. Some suppose that it is as old as the time of Bucca-raya, that it was written by his order, and that the author was a native of the Dekhin.

But the author could not be a native of that country, otherwise, he would have given a better description of it; for his account of the country about the Sahyadri mountains, of which an extract is to be found in the Cshetra-samasa, is quite unsatisfactory, and obviously erroneous even in the general outlines. The account he gives of Trichina-vali is much better, and there he takes notice of an ancient city, which proves to be the Bata of Ptolemy, the metropolis of the Bata. Its Sanscrit name is Vata or Bata, so called because it was situated in the Bataranya, or forest of the Vat tree or Ficus Indica. Our author says that it is two Cos from Cuttalam, called Curtalam in Major Rennell’s map of India, and to the west of Tranquebar: it was a famous place formerly; but it is hardly known in the Caliyug, says our author...

Palibothra and Patali-putra now Patna...The former was once the metropolis of India; but at a very early period it was destroyed by the Ganges: an account of it is in great forwardness, and is nearly ready for the press. Its name in Sanscrit was Pali-bhatta, to be pronounced Pali-bhothra, or nearly so....

Anu-Gangam has to the north the Himalaya mountains and to the south those of Vindhya, with the bay of Bengal: the southern boundary of Aracan is also the limit of Anu-gangam towards the south in that part of the country. To the west it has the river Drishadvati, now the Caggar.

Of the eastern boundary, we can at present ascertain only a few points, which however will give us the grand outlines. The Raghu-nandana mountains to the east of Aracan, and of Chatta-gram, are the boundary in the south-east: from thence it trends towards the N.E. to a place called Mairam, eight Yojanas or sixty miles to the east of Manipur, which last is upon a river called Brahmo-tarir. Mairam's true Sanscrit name is Maya-rama, and is amongst hills on the river Subhadra, which goes into the country of Barama according to the Cshetra-samasa....

The inferior mountains in this extensive region are first, the Rajamehal hills, called in Sanscrit Sishuni: they are well described in the commentary on the Maha-bharat: they are also called Cacshivat, from a tribe of Brahmens of that name, settled there, and well known to the Puranas.

Then come the Chadgadri, or the rhinoceros hill, from Chadga, to be pronounced Charga, or nearly so, the Sanscrit name of that animal; and which still remains in the names of the two districts of Carruckpur, and Carrucdea. They are mentioned in the Cshetra-samasa....

Between the Sona, and the Tamasa, or Tonsa, is the extensive range of Caimur, in Sanscrit Cimmrityu, so called because it is fortunate to die amongst them....

To the north of India are three ranges of mountains. Hima or snowy, is to the north of Nipala or Naya-pala; Hema or the golden mountain, is beyond Tibet, and Nishadha is still further north. Nay-pala is between the Padapa or foot of the mountains and Hima. Our ancient geographers were acquainted with the two first: Hima or Imaus; and Hema, Hemada, Hemoda, or Emodus. Their information was no doubt very defective, and their ideas concerning them were of course very indistinct and confused, as appears from Ptolemy’s map. That author has added an inferior range, which he calls Bepyrrhus. This range, with Imam and Emodus, he has disposed in the shape of the letter Y. Imaus is the shaft, and the others make the two branches; Emodus is to the left or north, and Bepyrrhus to the right or south. Emodus beyond Tibet is entirely out of its place here, and of course must be rejected. Bepyrrhus is derived from the Sanscrit Bhima-pada, or Bhaya-pada, or the tremendous pass up and down the mountains; literally the tremendous footings, rests for the foot, or steps....

The Damasi of Ptolemy imply the southern mountains, from the Sanscrit Yamya, and Yamasya, which signify the south; because Yama rules there. These words, in the spoken dialects, are pronounced Jamya, and Jamasya, from which last the Greeks made Damasoi, as Diamuna for Jamuna; and when Pliny says, that the Hindus called the southern parts of the world Dramasa, we should read Diamasa or Damasa. Besides Jama, or Pluto, is supposed to reside particularly there also, hence these mountains or part of them are called Jama-dhara, which imply either the southern mountains, or the mountains of Jama, the ruler of the south, in Sanscrit....

Ptolemy says that the Basadoes had a short nose as if clipped, and were very hairy, with a broad chest, and a broad forehead. They were of a white colour, and I suppose like that of the Peguers, called by Persian writers, a wheat colour, and in Sanscrit Capisa....

The Vindhyan mountains are in general covered with forests called in Sanscrit Aranya, or Atavi, and this last implies an impervious wood, or nearly so....

As these extensive forests abound with snakes, the country is called in Sanscrit, Ahi-cshetra, or snake country, and Ahi-chhatra, from the snakes spreading there their umbrellas or hoods....

The royal road from the Indus to Palibothra crossed this river at a place called Calini-pacsha [Kalinipaxa], according to Megasthenes, and now probably Khoda-gunge; Calini-pacsha in Sanscrit signifies a place near the Calini....

The next is the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], or red river: in the Puranas it is constantly called Sona, and I believe never otherwise. In the Amara cosa [a thesaurus in Sanskrit written by the ancient Indian scholar Amarasimha], and other tracts, I am told, it is called Hiranya-bahu, implying the golden arm, or branch of a river, or the golden canal or channel. These expressions imply an arm or branch of the Sona, which really forms two branches before it falls into the Ganges.
The easternmost, through the accumulation of sand, is now nearly filled up, and probably will soon disappear.

The epithet of golden does by no means imply that gold was found in its sands. It was so called, probably, on account of the influx of gold and wealth arising from the extensive trade carried on through it; for it was certainly a place of shelter for all the large trading boats during the stormy weather and the rainy season.

In the extracts from Megasthenes by Pliny and Arrian, the Sonus and Erannoboas appear either as two distinct rivers, or as two arms of the same river. Be this as it may, Arrian says that the Erannoboas was the third river in India, which is not true. But I suppose that Megasthenes meant only the Gangetick provinces: for he says that the Ganges was the first and largest. He mentions next the Commenasis or Sarayu, from the country of Commanh, as a very large river. The third large river is then the Erannoboas or river Sona[???].

Ptolemy, finding himself peculiarly embarrassed with regard to this river, and the metropolis of India situated on its banks, thought proper to suppress it entirely. Others have done the same under similar distressful circumstances. It is however well known to this day, under the denomination of Hiranya-baha, even to every school boy, in the Gangetick provinces, and in them there is no other river of that name.["0" presence on Google minus Asiatick Researches]...
I cannot help mentioning a discovery which accident threw in my way, though my proofs must be reserved for an essay which I have destined for the fourth volume of your Transactions. To fix the situation of that Palibothra (for there may have been several of the name) which was visited and described by Megasthenes, had always appeared a very difficult problem, for though it could not have been Prayaga, where no ancient metropolis ever stood, nor Canyacubja, which has no epithet at all resembling the word used by the Greeks; nor Gaur, otherwise called Lacshmanavati, which all know to be a town comparatively modern, yet we could not confidently decide that it was Pataliputra, though names and most circumstances nearly correspond, because that renowned capital extended from the confluence of the Sone and the Ganges to the site of Patna, while Palibothra stood at the junction of the Ganges and Erannoboas, which the accurate M. D'Anville had pronounced to be the Yamuna; but this only difficulty was removed, when I found in a classical Sanscrit book, near 2000 years old, that Hiranyabahu, or golden armed, which the Greeks changed into Erannoboas, or the river with a lovely murmur, was in fact another name for the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki] itself; though Megasthenes, from ignorance or inattention, has named them separately. This discovery led to another of greater moment, for Chandragupta, who, from a military adventurer, became like Sandracottus the sovereign of Upper Hindustan, actually fixed the seat of his empire at Pataliputra, where he received ambassadors from foreign princes; and was no other than that very Sandracottus who concluded a treaty with Seleucus Nicator...

-- Discourse X. Delivered February 28, 1793, P. 192, Excerpt from "Discourses Delivered Before the Asiatic Society: And Miscellaneous Papers, on The Religion, Poetry, Literature, Etc. of the Nations of India", by Sir William Jones

B.C. 325,... B.C. 315... At this period the capital of India was Pataliputra or Palibrotha, which was situated on the Ganges, at the junction of the Erranaboas or Alaos river. The former name has been identified with the Sanskrit Hiranyabahu, an epithet which has been applied both to the Gandak [Gandaki] and to the Sone. The latter name can only refer to the Hi-le-an of the Chinese travellers, which was to the north of the Ganges, and was there undoubtedly the Gandak [Gandaki]. Indeed, this river still joins the Ganges immediately opposite to Patna, that is, the city, or metropolis, as its proper name (Patna) implies; the junction of the Sone is some nine or ten miles above Patna. But as there is good reason for believing that the Sone once joined the Ganges at Bakipur or Bankipur, immediately above Patna, it is quite possible that the Erranaboas may have been intended for the Sone, and the Alaos[???] for the Gandak [Gandaki]....

Patna has been identified with Pataliputra of the ancient Hindus, the Palibothra mentioned by the Greek historian Megasthenes, who came as ambassador from Seleucus Nicator to the court of Sandracottus or Chandragupta at Pataliputra, about the year 300 B.C.; and the river Erranoboas of Greek writers is the Hiranya baha or gold-bearing stream of the Hindus, the Sone river of the present day. It was also anciently known as Kusumapura, also Pushpapura.

-- The Cyclopædia of India and of Eastern and Southern Asia, Commercial, Industrial, and Scientific; Products of the Mineral, Vegetable, and Animal Kingdoms, Useful Arts and Manufactures, by Surgeon General Edward Balfour, in Three Volumes, Third Edition, 1885


Then comes the Phalgu, the Fulgo of the maps. I thought formerly, that it was the anonymous river of Ptolemy, which he derives from the mountainous regions of Uxentos, in Hindi, Aicshet, from the Sanscrit Ahicshetra....

The next river is the Damodara [Damodar: Wiki], one of the sacred names of Vishnu
, and according to the Cshetra-samasa, it is the Vedasmriti, or Vedavati of the Puranas. Another name for it is Devanad, especially in the upper parts of its course. In the spoken dialects it is called Damoda or Damodi. It is the Andomatis of Arrian, who says that it comes, as well as the Cacuthis, now the Puna-puna [Punpun: Wiki], from the country of the Mandiadini, in Sanscrit Manda-bhagya or Manda-dhanya....

Then comes the Silavati, Sailavati, or Sailamati* [In Sanscrit the words va, vati, or mati, man, and mant originally signify, in composition, likeness; but in many instances they imply fullness, abundance.
In Latin we knew Farcimen, farcimentum likewise, &c.] called simply Sailaya by the natives, and Selai in the maps....

Then comes the Suvarna-recha [Subarnarekha/Swarnarekha: Wiki], or Hiranya-recha, that is to say the golden streak [Subarnarekha, meaning "streak of gold" found in the riverbed: Wiki]. It is called also in the Puranas, in the list of rivers, Suctimati, flowing from the Ricsha, or bear mountains. Its name signifies abounding with shells, in Sanscrit Sucti, Sancha, or Cambu....

The Vetrarati [Betwa/Shuktimati, "In Sanskrit 'Betwa" is Vetravati": Wiki], or abounding with withies
[a tough, flexible branch of an osier or other willow, used for tying, binding, or basketry.], is a most sacred river....

The Gomati [Gumti/Gomti/Gumati/Gomati in Gangladesh: Wiki], or Vasishti[???] river, is called in the spoken dialects Gumti. About fifty miles above Lucknow it divides into two branches, which unite again below Jounpoor. The eastern branch retains the name of Gumti; the western branch is called Sambu and Sucti, and in the spoken dialects Sye, because it abounds with small shells. This is really the case, as I have repeatedly observed, whilst surveying, or travelling along its banks. They are all fossile, small and imbedded in its banks, and appear here and there when laid bare by the encroachments of the river. They consist chiefly of small cockles and periwinkles. Many of them look fresh, the rest are more or less decayed, and they are all empty. I know several other rivers so called, and for the same reason. In the spoken dialects, their name is pronounced Sye as here, Soy and Sui, at other places, from the Sanscrit Sucti. This river is not mentioned in any Sanscrit book that I ever saw, but I take it to be the Sambus of Megasthenes....

The Gandaci, or Gandacavati, is called Gandac in the spoken dialects, and it is the Condochates of Megasthenes.
This river is left out by Ptolemy; but it is obvious, at least to me, that he had documents about it and the Sarayu, which either he did not well understand, or were very defective. All rivers to the north of the Ganges flow in general towards the south, declining more or less toward the east. Here Ptolemy has a river, which, according to him, flows directly towards the south-west, and he has very properly bestowed no name upon it. What is remarkable is that the source of this imaginary river is really that of the Gandaci, and its confluence [junction] with the Ganges is that of the Dewa. On its banks he has a town called Cassida, the Sanscrit name of which is Cushadha, or Cusadya, the same with Oude; and, as it were to complete the sum of blunders, he has placed Canogiza, or Canoge on its banks. According to Ptolemy, the source of this river is in the northern hills, at a place which he calls Selampura, (as it is written and accentuated in the Greek original), at the foot of mount Bepyrrhus, so called from numerous passes through it and called to this day Bhimpheri, synonymous with Bhay-pheri or the tremendous passes, as we have seen before. Selampoor is really a Sanscrit name of a place, Sailapura, or Sailampur, for both are grammatical, and are synonymous with Sailagram, and the obvious meaning, and we may say the only one of both, is the town of Saila, which signifies a rocky hill....

There is a place, near Janaca-pura, which as I observed before, it called Saila-maya-pura or Saila-maya-grama, and which becomes Saila-pura, or Saila-grama, in the spoken dialects.* [In the original MS. these words are written Sala-maya, Sati-pura and Sali-grama, that is to say, they have adopted the pronunciation of these words such as it is in the spoken dialects. This is occasionally the case in geographical books in the Sanscrit language.]...

The next river is the Bagmati [Bagmati/Kareh: Wiki] or Bangmati, that is to say, full of noises and sounds. According to the Himavat-chanda, a section of the Scanda-purana, it comes from two springs in the skirts of the peak of Siva. The eastern spring is the Bagmati, and the western is called after Harineswara or Harinesa, or the lord in the shape of an antelope
. We read in the above section that Siva once thought proper to withdraw from the busy scenes of the world, and to live incognito in the shape of an ugly and deformed male antelope, that he might not be recognised by his wife, and by the gods, who he knew would immediately go in search of him, as he was one of the three grand agents of the world. He was not mistaken; for 10,000 years of the gods they searched for him all over the world but in vain. His lubricity at last led to the discovery, for some of the gods took particular notice of the behaviour of an ugly male antelope, and they wisely concluded that it was Siva himself in that shape. Since that time Siva is worshipped along the banks of the Bagmati under the title of Harineswara, or Harinesa. The peak we mentioned before is called to this day, according to Colonel Kirkpatrick, Sheopoory, the place or abode of Siva, or Seo. The pool, where he and his female friends used to allay their thirst, is called in the above Purana Mrigasringodaca, or Harinasringodaca, or the water of the peak of the antelope, meaning Siva in that shape. The western branch again flows into the Bagmati, and I believe that it once communicated its name Harinesi to that river; and similar instances occur occasionally in India. Hence I suppose that it is the Erineses of Megasthenes who besides says that it ran into the Ganges through the country of the Mathae. This country is that of Tirhut, called also in Sanscrit Maitha, and Maithila from a Raja whose father was called Mitha, and from him the son was called, in a derivative form, Maitha and Maithila....

The next is the Bahuda, called also Mahoda in the Matsya-purana.
In the list of rivers in the Maha-Bharata, we read Bahuda Maha-nadi. These denominations imply many waters, great waters, or the great river.

In the Tricanda-cosa[???] it is said to be called also Saita-Vahini, or the white river. Its present name is Dhabala or Dhabali, which is also a Sanscrit denomination of the same import. Another name for it is Arjjuni, synonymous with Dhabali. It consists of two branches, the greater, and the lesser. The greater is simply called the Maha-nada, and the lesser the Dhabali river. This I suppose to be the Sito-catis of Megasthenes[???], from the Sanscrit Sita-canti, to be pronounced Sito-canti or nearly so, and which signifies the river with a white resplendence, or shining white....

Ptolemy mentions this river, but without any name; otherwise its course is tolerably well delineated. He makes it fall into the western branch of the Ganges, because he was unacquainted with the eastern one, or the Padma. He places its confluence between Tondota, and Celydna. Tondota is from the Sanscrit Tanda-hatt, or market place of Tanda, which still exists....

The next river is the Icshumati
[Ichamati/Ichhamati: Wiki] so called, because the adjacent country abounds with Icshu or sugar-cane. It is also called in the Puranas Tritiya, because it divides into three branches or streams, in Sanscrit Tri-srota, as it is repeatedly called in the Cshetra-samasa. In the spoken dialects the letter R is invariably left out in the two word, which form this compound. We must say of course Tisota, from which comes Tista its present name....

The Icshumati is the Oxymatis of Megasthenes, for thus we should read instead of Oxymagis; the same substitution of [x] for T having taken place, that was noticed in a former instance.

It is also the Hypobarus of Ctesias who says that it is a river in India about two furlongs broad, and that its name in Hindi signifies producing every thing that is good, and that during thirty days it produces amber. A few lines after he says that this amber proceeds from trees called Sipachora. This word is variously written in different MSS. Some read Siptachora, and Pliny has Aphytacora* [Pliny Lib. 37. Cap. 2.] which, says he, signifies great sweetness, or very sweet. This last is the true reading, for it is obviously derived from the Sanscrit Mishtucara, to be pronounced in the spoken dialects Mitacora, and which signifies very sweet; from Mishta sweet, and Acara, which implies excellence, excellently sweet. This amber is the common sugar, of a light amber colour, transparent, and in crystals before it is thoroughly refined....

The river Hyparchos[???], called Hypobarus by Pliny, ferens omnia bona [Google translate: carrying all the good things], producing every thing that is good, is from the Sanscrit Sarva-vara, every thing good, to be pronounced Sabobara, for they say Sab or Sub for Sarva, all. There is a small river of that name mentioned in the Scanda-purana,† [Section of the Himavat-chanda.] which falls into the Bagmati. It is called Sarvarica from Sarva-vara, and in a derivative form Sarvarica or Sarbarica, producing every thing that is good. Hypobarus and Hyparchos are obviously corruptions from Subbara and Subharica, for the letter H is often substituted to the letter S; thus in Sanscrit we have Septa seven, Septem in Latin, Hepta in Greek and Heft in Persian.[???] Another name for this river is Guda[???], because the country on its banks produces abundantly Guda, or raw sugar....

The Brahma-putra, is also called Hradini, as I observed in a former Essay on the Geography of the Puranas. This word, sometimes pronounced Hladni, signifies in Sanscrit a deep and large river, from Hrida, to be pronounced Hrada or nearly so, and from which comes Hradana and Hradini. In the list of rivers in the Padma-purana, it is called Hradya or Hradyan, and its mouth is called by Ptolemy the Airradon Ostium, or the mouth of the river Hradan: and according to him, another name for it was Antiboli, from a town of that name, called also by Pliny Antomela, in Sanscrit, Hasti-malla, in the spoken dialects Hatti-malla, now Feringy-bazar to the S.E. of Dhacca....

El Edrissi says, that in the Khamdan[???], which joins the Ganges,* [P. 69 & 70.] there was a Trisula, or trident, firmly fixed in the bed of the river. It was of iron, had three sharp prongs, and rose about ten cubits above the surface of the water, and says our author, its name, in the language of India, was Barsciul, or in Sanscrit Vara or Bara-sula, the most excellent trident.
Near this iron tree was a man reading the praise of this river, and saying, "O thou, who abundantly bestowest blessings; thou art the path leading to paradise; thou flowest from sources in heaven, the road to which thou pointest out to mankind: happy the man who ascends this tree, and throws himself into the river;” when some one of the hearers, moved by these words, ascends the tree and jumps into the river and is drowned, whilst the spectators wish him the eternal joys of paradise. This is really in the style of the Pauranics; and though suicide is forbidden in general, yet there are privileged places where it is meritorious to kill one self....

The magnet, or loadstone, is emphatically called Mani, or the jewel, besides which it has in Sanscrit many other names more scientific, and which will appear when I pass to the countries and islands in the Indian ocean. In this manner Aristotle styles the magnet [x], the Mani or jewel: for such is the meaning of [x], when of the feminine gender....

El Edrissi, has placed such another splinter, or rock, at the entrance of the red sea, and calls it Mandeb, which I take to be from the Sanscrit Mani-dwip, and in the spoken dialects Mani-dib....

This atomlike germ is called in Sanscrit Atibahica, and is mentioned in the Garuda-purana.† [Section of the Preta-chanda.] It is called also Vayaviyam, because it goes faster than the wind....

Ctesias mentions wild men living in the waters of the river Gaita in India in some part of its course, and from the context this was in the easternmost parts of that country. Gaita is perhaps for Khatai, another name, for the Brahma-putra, because it was supposed to come from the immense country of Khatai.† [Ayin Acberi, Vol. 2d. p. 8, &c.] Palladius, in his account of the Brahmens says, that there were in the Ganges dragons seventy cubits long
, besides an animal called Odonto who could swallow a whole elephant and was so much dreaded that no body durst cross that river, only at the time of the year when the Brahmens visited their wives who lived on the other side, for during that season the monster was never seen. Palladius supposes this river to be the Ganges, which seems to have been the limit of his geographical knowledge towards the east, but it was more probably the Brahma-putra. The denominations of Par-silis or Ser-silis are now unknown in India, as well as that of Khamdan mentioned by El Edrissi, who says that it is a large river which comes from China and falls into the Ganges. There is no doubt however that at an early period it was current in India, for it is the Cainas of Pliny, and the Doanas or Daonas of Ptolemy. These two words being joined together make Cain-Doanas. In Sanscrit Cayan-dhu, and in a derivative form Cayan-dhava, or Cayan-dhau, Cayan-dhauni, or dhauna and Cayan-dhuni, would signify the river of Caya or Brahma, and of course it is another name for the Brahma-putra, implying exactly the same thing....

The source of the eastern branch of the Doanas, or Brahma-putra, is really at the Brahma-cunda, and thus far Ptolemy was right. To the upper part of this river through Tibet, he properly gives the name of Bautes or Bautisus. Bhotisu, in the language of Tibet, signifies the water or river of Bhota, the Sanscrit name of that country....

The next river is the Pavani from Pavana, which in lexicons, as in the Amara-cosa, becomes in a derivative form Pavaman or Pauman. I believe it is so called because it flows through the country of Pama-hang
* [Du Halde's China, Vol. 1st. p. 63.[???]] or Burma, which according to Dr. F. Buchanan is also called Pummay. Hence it is that the first Portuguese writers called one of the supposed branches of the Cayan river, flowing through the Burman country, Cay-pumo, and by Pliny it is called Pumas, or Puman. The Pauranics, as usual, searched for a Sanscrit origin for it, and derived it from Pavana, which signifies wind. In the Cshetra-samasa it is called Su-bhadra, or the beautiful and great river. The river Brahmotari, says the author, flows by Mani-pura, and going toward the east it falls into the Su-bhadra. The Pavani, or Pauman, called also Su-bhadra, is the Airavati, which flows by Amara-pura. It forms the upper or northern part of the river, which Ptolemy calls Serus, the lower part of which is the Menan which flows by Siam. The true spelling of the name of this river, and its Sanscrit origin, if derived from that language, are rather obscure, as it is not mentioned in any book that I have seen. I suspect, however, that it is hinted in the Garuda-purana, in a curious route performed by the souls of all those who die, at least in this part of the world....

The Sanscrit name of this country is Casara, and Hedamba or Hidamba, the king of which was killed by Bhim, who fell in love with his sister Hidamba, and remained with her a whole year....

Ptolemy says that the easternmost branch of the Ganges was called Antibole[???] at Airradon. This last is from the Sanscrit Hradana, and is the name of the Brahma-putra. Antibole was the name of a town situated at the confluence of several large rivers to the S.E. of Dhacca, and now called Fringy-bazar. It is the Antomela of Pliny, and its Sanscrit name is Hasti-malla
, in the spoken dialects Hathi-malla. In the Swarodaya-mahatmya[???], Hasti-malla, as well as the country about it, is called Hastibandh, because the elephants of the Raja were picketted there or in its vicinity. It was, says Pliny, situated at the confluence of five rivers, and on that account it is called Panchanada-nagara in the Harivansa....

In the Scanda-purana,* [Section of the bridge of Rama.] the words Patta and Chatta are acknowledged as the names of Chatganh, but with another meaning. Devi, having destroyed there, the Daitya Mahishasura; his bones, the flesh being rotten, appeared upon the ground like immense flag stones, or Pattana in Sanscrit, and Chattana in Hindi....

The river we mentioned before, two Yojanas to the south of Ramu, is called Rajju[???], which in Sanscrit signifies both a rope and a bamboo. Rajju is also synonymous with Guna and Dama; which last is the name of several places on that coast....

To the south of the Rajjoo, about forty miles, is the river Nabhi [Naf: Wiki], vulgarly Naf, because it proceeds from the navel of a certain god, who resides amongst the hills. It is more generally called Teke-naf, and in official reports made to Government I understand that it is generally so called. Teke-naf implies that it flows through the country of Teke, written in some Sanscrit books Tecu, and Teceu, to be pronounced Tecoo and Tekyou....


It is now the boundary of Aracan, and in some maps it is called the Dombac river, from a place of that name situated on its banks. The Sanscrit name of Aracan is Barma, Barman, and Barmanaca proper; by the people of Pegu it is called Takain....

Venugartta is literally a bamboo pit in Sanscrit, but in Hindi it is either Venu-gar or Venu-gara: the first signifies a bamboo fort; the second a bamboo-pit, which last is hardly admissible. The town of Aracan may be called with great propriety the stone city, being surrounded by steep craggy rocks, cut artificially like fortifications....

With Portuguese writers Towascan is not the name of a river but of a town, which I conceive is no other than Aracan, the metropolis of the Teke-shan tribes. Ptolemy places on the Tocosanna the metropolis of the country, and calls it Tri-lingon, a true Sanscrit appellation....

The course of the Ganges has not been traced beyond Gangautri, for the stream a little farther is entirely concealed under a glaciere, or iceberg, and is supposed to be inaccessible. Be this as it may, the source of the Ganges is supposed to be in a basin called Cunda, because it is in the shape of a drinking vessel so called in Sanscrit, and Piyala in Hindi....

These branches have various names, but in general they are called by the country people Buri-Ganga, or the old Ganges. Another name is Ban-ganga, or the reed river, because, whenever the Ganges, or any other river forsakes its old bed, this old bed and its banks are soon overrun with Bana, or reeds, which form numberless thickets, in Sanscrit Saraban...

The Sanscrit name of Chunar is Charanadri, or Charana-giri, which is nearly synonymous with Padantica. This last is mentioned in the Ratna-cosa, and in some Puranas, where it is called Padapa....

There were also three remarkable Charanadris, or Padantis [rocky point]
: Chunar, Mudgir and Pointy, each of which had a Gala, Gali, a pass, or Gully. The last is called Sancri-gali, from the Sanscrit Sancirna-gali, or the intricate and narrow pass....

The next or second mouth, which is that of the Bhagirathi, is called in Sanscrit Vriddhamanteswara-Samudra, literally the swelling lord Oceanus, alluding to the Bore which makes its appearance in this branch of the river. It begins at Fulta, and reaches sometimes as far as Nadiya. Phulla-gram is the Sanscrit name of Fulta, and is so called because Sumudra swells with joy at the sight of his beloved son Lunus, and his heart, like a flower, opens and expands at the sight of him. Vriddhamanta implies increase, either in bulk, consequence, or wealth, &c.... The Ragi-masana is along that sand, corruptly called by seafaring people the mizen-sand, Ragi signifies lusting after, greediness of prey. Masuna is supposed to be derived from the Sanscrit Masi, which signifies a change of form: but Masan in the spoken dialects, when speaking of the water of the Ganges, implies a particular part of the channel where the stream puts on a new form, and which looks like a gentle boiling of the water with sand rising up and falling down. That part of the Channel is carefully avoided by boatmen, as it shews that there is a quicksand which causes this appearance....


This mouth is thus called on account of its size, and of the tremendous appearance of the Bore in it, Samudra is Oceanus, Sagara is Pontus, Narayena is Nereus or Nereon, and Varuna, called also Naupati, or Naupatin, or the lord of ships, is Neptune, and perhaps the Nephtyn of the Egyptians. This is the Ostium magnum, the second mouth of the Ganges, according to Ptolemy. The third mouth, called by him Camberikhon, is that of the river Cambaraca, the true Sanscrit name of which is Cumaraca according to the Cshetra-samasa. It is called in the spoken dialects Cambadac, or Cabbadac, and by our early writers Gundruc, probably for Gumbruc; and also Gaudet, which is a mistake, for this is the Godupa called in the spoken dialects Godui and Godavahi, and in the maps Gorroy to the eastward of Bhushna....

The fourth is called the false mouth by Ptolemy, probably because it is so broad and extensive, that it was often mistaken for the easternmost branch of the Ganges which lies concealed behind numerous islands. Its Sanscrit name, according to Cavi-Rama’s Commentary[???], is Trina-cachha, on account of its banks being covered with luxuriant grass, and of course abounding with Harina, deers, and antelopes, for which reason it is also called Harina-ghatta from their frequently making their appearance at the landing places, or Ghatts....

Tri-veni, so called from three rivers parting in three different directions
, and it is a most sacred place. The branch which goes towards the right is the famous Saraswati, and Ptolemy says that it flows into the Cambusan mouth, or the mouth of the Jellasore river, called in Sanscrit Sactimati, synonimous with Cambu, or Cambuj, or the river of shells...

A description of the country on both sides of the said boundary would certainly prove very interesting, but the chief difficulty is that the natives of these countries insist that the Setlej formerly ran into the Caggar, or Drishadvati, and formed a large river called in Sanscrit Dhutpapa, and by Megasthenes Tutapus....

The large ant of the size of a fox, or of a Hyrcanian dog, is the Yuz of the Persians, in Sanscrit Chittraca-Vyaghra,
or spotted tyger in Hindi Chitta, which denomination has some affinity with Cheunta, or Chyonta, a large ant....

Abul-Fazil, it is true, does not say positively that their dung, mixing with sand, becomes gold, and probably he did not believe it. However, when he says that this dung was called Akhir in Hindi, it implies the transmutation of the mixture into gold. Akhir is for Chir in the spoken dialects, from the Sanscrit Cshira; from this are derived the Arabic words Acsir, and El-acsir --Elixir is water, milk also, and a liquid in general....

In Sanscrit these lumps are called Swarna-macshicas, because they are supposed to be the work of certain Macshicas, or flies, called by us flying ants, because in the latter end of the rains they spring up from the ground in the evening, flying about in vast numbers
, so as to fill up every room in which there are candles lighted, to the great annoyance of the people in them....
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Fri Feb 18, 2022 5:47 am

Heavy metals rock termite mounds
by Keirissa Lawson, Tilly Brooks
CSIROscope
March 2, 2020

BOOK II.

Fragm. XXV.

Strab. XV. i. 35. 36,— p. 702.

Of the city Pataliputra.

According to Megasthenes the mean breadth (of the Ganges) is 100 stadia, and its least depth 20 fathoms. At the meeting of this river and another is situated Palibothra, a city eighty stadia in length and fifteen in breadth. It is of the shape of a parallelogram, and is girded with a wooden wall, pierced with loopholes for the discharge of arrows. It has a ditch in front for defence and for receiving the sewage of the city. The people in whose country this city is situated is the most distinguished in all India, and is called the Prasii. The king, in addition to his family name, must adopt the surname of Palibothros, as Sandrakottos, for instance, did, to whom Megasthenes was sent on an embassy. (This custom also prevails among the Parthians, for all are called Arsakai, though each has his own peculiar name, as Orodes, Phraates, or some other.)

Then follow these words: —

"All the country beyond the Hupanis is allowed to be very fertile, but little is accurately known regarding it. Partly from ignorance and the remoteness of its situation, everything about it is exaggerated or represented as marvellous: for instance, there are the stories of the gold-digging ants, of animals and men of peculiar shapes, and possessing wonderful faculties; as the Seres, who, they say, are so long-lived that they attain an age beyond that of two hundred years.

"They mention also an aristocratical form of government consisting of five thousand councillors, each of whom furnishes the state with an elephant."

According to Megasthenes the largest tigers are found in the country of the Prasii, &c. (Cf. Fragm. XII.)...

Fragm. XXXIX.

Strab. XV. 1. 44,— p. 706.

Of Gold-digging Ants.

Megasthenes gives the following account of those ants. Among the Derdai, a great tribe of Indians, who inhabit the mountains on the eastern borders, there is an elevated plateau about 3,000 stadia in circuit. Beneath the surface there are mines of gold, and here accordingly are found the ants which dig for that metal. They are not inferior in size to wild foxes. They run with amazing speed, and live by the produce of the chase. The time when they dig is winter.

They throw up heaps of earth, as moles do, at the mouth of the mines. The gold-dust has to be subjected to a little boiling. The people of the neighbourhood, coming secretly with beasts of burden, carry this off. If they came openly the ants would attack them, and pursue them if they fled, and would destroy both them and their cattle. So, to effect the robbery without being observed, they lay down in several different places pieces of the flesh of wild beasts, and when the ants are by this device dispersed they carry off the gold-dust. This they sell to any trader they meet with while it is still in the state of ore, for the art of fusing metals is unknown to them....

But the tiger the Indians regard as a much more powerful animal than the elephant. Nearchos tells us that he had seen the skin of a tiger, though the tiger itself he had not seen. The Indians, however, informed him that the tiger equals in size the largest horse, but that for swiftness and strength no other animal can be compared with it: for that the tiger, when it encounters the elephant, leaps up upon the head of the elephant and strangles it with ease; but that those animals which we ourselves see and call tigers are but jackals with spotted skins and larger than other jackals.

In the same way with regard to ants also, Nearchos says that he had not himself seen a specimen of the sort which other writers declared to exist in India, though he had seen many skins of them which had been brought into the Makedonian camp. But Megasthenes avers that the tradition about the ants is strictly true, -- that they are gold-diggers, not for the sake of the gold itself, but because by instinct they burrow holes in the earth to lie in, just as the tiny ants of our own country dig little holes for themselves, only those in India being larger than foxes make their burrows proportionately larger. But the ground is impregnated with gold, and the Indians thence obtain their gold. Now Megasthenes writes what he had heard from hearsay, and as I have no exacter information to give I willingly dismiss the subject of the ant.

[Notes: See Ind. Ant. vol. IV. pp. 225 seqq. whom cogent arguments are adduced to prove that the 'gold-digging ants' were originally neither, as the ancients supposed, real ants, nor, as so many eminent men of learning have supposed, larger animals mistaken for ants on account of their appearance and subterranean habits, but Tibetan miners, whose mode of life and dress was in the remotest antiquity exactly what they are at the present day.
Tibet contains considerable deposits of gold, but modern methods of mining are unknown. Since ancient times they have been scooping out the soil in the Changthang with gazelle horns. An Englishman once told me that it would probably pay to treat by modern methods soil that has already been sieved by the Tibetans. Many provinces must today pay their taxes in gold-dust. But there is no more digging than is absolutely necessary, for fear of disturbing the earth-gods and attracting reprisals, and thus once more progress is retarded.

Many of the great rivers of Asia have their source in Tibet and carry down with them the gold from the mountains. But not till the rivers have reached neighbouring countries is their gold exploited. Washing for gold is only practised in a few parts of Tibet where it is particularly profitable. There are rivers in Eastern Tibet where the stream has scooped out bath-shaped cavities. Gold-dust collects in these places by itself and one has only to go and get it from time to time. As a rule the district governor takes possession of these natural gold-washings for the Government.

I always wondered why no one had thought of exploiting these treasures for personal profit. When you swim under water in any of the streams round Lhasa, you can see the gold-dust glimmering in the sunlight. But as in so many other parts of the country this natural wealth remains unexploited, mainly because the Tibetans consider this comparatively easy work too laborious for them.

-- Seven Years in Tibet, by Heinrich Harrer

"The miners of Thok-Jalung, in spite of the cold, prefer working in winter; and the number of their tents, which in summer amounts to three hundred, rises to nearly six hundred in winter. They prefer the winter, as the frozen soil then stands well, and is not likely to trouble them much by falling in."— Id.

-- Ancient India as Described by Megasthenes and Arrian; Being a Translation of the Fragments of the Indika of Megasthenes Collected by Dr. Schwanbeck, and of the First Part of the Indika of Arrian, by J.W. McCrindle, M.A., 1877

It was my intention to have described the western boundary of Anugangam [Ganges: Wiki] in the same manner as I have described the others, but I find it impossible, at least for the present. A description of the country on both sides of the said boundary would certainly prove very interesting, but the chief difficulty is that the natives of these countries insist that the Setlej formerly ran into the Caggar, or Drishadvati, and formed a large river called in Sanscrit Dhutpapa, and by Megasthenes Tutapus. This is also my opinion, but I am not sufficiently prepared at present to lay an account of it before the society.

As the Caggar, or some river falling into it, is supposed by our ancient writers to have been also the boundary of the excursions of the gold making ants toward the east, I shall give an account of them, as possibly I may not have hereafter an opportunity of resuming the subject; the legends are certainly puerile and absurd, but as they occupy a prominent place in the writings of the naturalists and geographers of classical antiquity, they may be regarded as worthy of our attention, and it may at least be considered as a not uninteresting enquiry to endeavour to ascertain their source.

Our ancient authors in the west mention certain ants in India, which were possessed of much gold in desert places amongst mountains, and which they watched constantly with the utmost care. Some even asserted that these ants were of the size of a fox, or of a Hyrcanian dog, and Pliny gives them horns and wings.

These gold making ants are not absolutely unknown in India, but the ant in the shape and of the size of a Hyrcanian dog was known only on the borders of India and in Persia. The gold making ants of the Hindus are truly ants, and of that sort called Termites. To those, however, birds are generally substituted in India; they are mentioned in the institutes of Menu* [P. 353.] and there called Hemacaras, or gold makers. They are represented as of a vast size, living in the mountains to the N.W. of India, and whose dung, mixing with a sort of sand peculiar to that country, the mixture becomes gold. The learned here made the same observation to me as they did to Ctesias formerly, that these birds, having no occasion for gold, did not care for it, and of course did not watch it; but that the people, whose business it was to search for gold, were always in imminent danger from the wild and ferocious animals which infested the country. This was also the opinion of St. Jerome in one of his epistles to Rusticus.

These birds are called Hemacaras, or gold makers; but Garuda, or the eagle, is styled Swarna-chura, or he who steals gold, in common with the tribes of magpies and crows who will carry away gold, silver, and any thing bright and shining.

Garuda is often represented somewhat like a griffin with the head, and wings of an eagle, the body and legs of a man, but with the talons of the eagle. He is often painted upon the walls of houses, and generally about the size of a man. This is really the griffin of the Hindus, but he is never even suspected of purloining the gold of the Hemacara birds.

The large ant of the size of a fox, or of a Hyrcanian dog, is the Yuz of the Persians, in Sanscrit Chittraca-Vyaghra, or spotted tyger in Hindi Chitta, which denomination has some affinity with Cheunta, or Chyonta, a large ant. This has been, in my opinion, the cause of this ridiculous and foolish mistake of some of our ancient writers. The Yuz is thus described in the Ayin Acberi.
(3) "This animal, who is remarkable for his provident and circumspect conduct, is an inhabitant of the wilds, and has three different places of resort. They feed in one place, rest in another, and sport in another, which is their most frequent resort. This is generally under the shade of a tree, the circuit of which they keep very clean, and enclose it with their dung. Their dung, in the Hindovee language, is called Akhir.”

Abul-Fazil, it is true, does not say positively that their dung, mixing with sand, becomes gold, and probably he did not believe it. However, when he says that this dung was called Akhir in Hindi, it implies the transmutation of the mixture into gold. Akhir is for Chir in the spoken dialects, from the Sanscrit Cshira; from this are derived the Arabic words Acsir, and El-acsir-Elixir is water, milk also, and a liquid in general. To effect this transmutation of bodies the Hindus have two powerful agents, one liquid called emphatically Cshir, or the water. The other is solid, and is called Mani, or the jewel; and this is our philosopher’s stone, generally called Spars a-mani, the jewel of wealth; Hiranya-mani, the golden jewel. There are really lumps of gold dust, consolidated together by some unknown substance, which was probably supposed to be the indurated dung of large birds.

I cannot help mentioning a discovery which accident threw in my way, though my proofs must be reserved for an essay which I have destined for the fourth volume of your Transactions. To fix the situation of that Palibothra (for there may have been several of the name) which was visited and described by Megasthenes, had always appeared a very difficult problem, for though it could not have been Prayaga, where no ancient metropolis ever stood, nor Canyacubja, which has no epithet at all resembling the word used by the Greeks; nor Gaur, otherwise called Lacshmanavati, which all know to be a town comparatively modern, yet we could not confidently decide that it was Pataliputra, though names and most circumstances nearly correspond, because that renowned capital extended from the confluence of the Sone and the Ganges to the site of Patna, while Palibothra stood at the junction of the Ganges and Erannoboas, which the accurate M. D'Anville had pronounced to be the Yamuna; but this only difficulty was removed, when I found in a classical Sanscrit book, near 2000 years old, that Hiranyabahu, or golden armed, which the Greeks changed into Erannoboas, or the river with a lovely murmur, was in fact another name for the Sona itself; though Megasthenes, from ignorance or inattention, has named them separately. This discovery led to another of greater moment, for Chandragupta, who, from a military adventurer, became like Sandracottus the sovereign of Upper Hindustan, actually fixed the seat of his empire at Pataliputra, where he received ambassadors from foreign princes; and was no other than that very Sandracottus who concluded a treaty with Seleucus Nicator...

-- Discourse X. Delivered February 28, 1793, P. 192, Excerpt from "Discourses Delivered Before the Asiatic Society: And Miscellaneous Papers, on The Religion, Poetry, Literature, Etc. of the Nations of India", by Sir William Jones

Scholar-Shit!

These are to be met with in the N.W. of India, where gold dust is to be found. They contain much gold, it is said, and are sold by the weight.

In Sanscrit these lumps are called Swarna-macshicas, because they are supposed to be the work of certain Macshicas, or flies, called by us flying ants, because in the latter end of the rains they spring up from the ground in the evening, flying about in vast numbers, so as to fill up every room in which there are candles lighted, to the great annoyance of the people in them. These flies are one of the three orders of termites, apparently of a very different, though really of the same, species. This third order consists of winged and perfect insects, which alone are capable of propagation. These never work, nor fight, and of course if they can be said to make gold it must be through the agency of their own offspring, the labourers, or working termites, which in countries abounding with gold dust are supposed to swallow some of this dust and to void it, either along with their excrements, or to throw it up again at the mouth. According to the Geographical Comment on the Maha-Bharata, the Suvarna-Macshica mountains are on the banks of the Vitasta. There are also Macshicas producing silver, brass, &c. I never saw any, but Mr. Wilson informs me that they are only pyrites, and indeed, according to Pliny, there were gold and silver and copper pyrites. Alchemists, who see gold everywhere, pretended formerly that there was really gold and silver in them, though not easily extracted. If so, it must have been accidentally. These were called Pyrites auriferi, argentei, and Chalco-pyrites. The pyrites argentei are called, in a more modern language, Marcassita-argentea.

These gold making birds, flies, and spotted tygers, are by the Hindus confined to the N.W. parts of India; and the Yuz, according to the Ayin Acberi, begins to be seen about forty Cos beyond Agra. Elian is of that opinion also, when he says that the gold making ants never went beyond the river Campylis, and Ctesias, I believe, with MEGASTHENES likewise, places them in that part of India. The Campylis, now Cambali, is a considerable stream, four miles to the west of Ambala toward Sirhind, and it falls into the Drishadvati, now the Caggar, which is the common boundary of the east and north-west divisions of India, according to a curious passage from the commentaries on the Vedas, and kindly communicated to me by Mr. Colebrooke, our late President.


Image
Plate IX  

-- VII. On the ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford


On January 29 we find Max Muller writing to Burnouf to inquire about the Prix Volney, a prize founded by Volney for the best work on language, written in any language during the year, and sent in for competition. He asks if his paper on the relation of Bengali to the other Indian languages, read before the British Association, was of sufficient importance to have any chance of winning the prize. Burnouf had noticed the little article very favourably in the Journal Asiatique. Max Muller ends his letter thus: —
'The printing of the Rig-veda goes on very slowly, and yet I give up nearly all the day to it, and often the night also. Ninety sheets are printed, up to half of the sixth Adhyaya, but I have undertaken a little too much, and I find I have not much time to study for myself, and arrange in some sort the results of my researches, I shall have to be content with presenting only the materials to the learned world, and all I wish is that they may find the text of my edition correct according to the MSS., and that others who are more worthy, and more skilful than I am for discoveries in the highest philology, may draw the inferences. In any case the mines of the Rig-veda are not the mines of California; the grains of gold are not to be found so near the surface that the pipilakas1 [Gold-finding ants in the Mahabharata.] can find them without any effort. It is for me to act as miner and for others to sift the ore; for it is given to few persons to do both, as you have done for the Zend-Avesta.'

-- The Life and Letters of The Right Honourable Friedrich Max Muller, In Two Volumes, With Portraits and Other Illustrations, Edited by His Wife [Georgina Adelaide Grenfell Muller], 1902


Zinc isotopes found in manganese crust samples of soils and termite mounds are helping mineral explorers find hidden deposits of critical metals below the surface.

Image
The blue shimmer of manganese crust on this termite mound in the southern Pilbara region of WA [Western Australia], contains zinc isotopes.

Metallic blue manganese crusts are showing up on termite mounds in the Pilbara region of WA [Western Australia]. It looks like the mound has bling growing on it. So why are these termite mounds shining? Our researchers found the blue-grey shading may be secret signposts, revealing the presence of base metals. It’s more than a home improvement for this termite colony.

I saw the sign(post)

The hunt is on globally to find critical metals like nickel and cobalt, to not only build electric vehicles, but also batteries to store renewable energy. Finding new deposits of these metals is crucial to meet this rising demand. Our researchers found that the manganese crusts on termite mounds and in soils, could reveal the presence of these metals beneath the surface.

Has anyone seen my metal detector?

While we might not fit the image of your average metal detectorist, we do have some super-fly high-tech kit! Our latest exploration toolkit takes a 21st century twist, it’s sub-atomic! Our scientists recently used techniques which can examine the heart of an atom.

Isotopes are variations of the same element which differ in the number of a sub-atomic particles called a neutron, that are contained in the atom. We discovered heavy isotopes of zinc were binding to samples of manganese crusts found on termite mounds, and also in soil. This created an ‘anomalous’ signal which acts as a signpost for metal deposits hidden underground.

Image
The manganese crust visible on the ground in the Pilbara.

How does zinc help us find other metals?

In mineral exploration, zinc is often considered a pathfinder element that occurs in close association with other sought-after elements. Zinc is often found in combination with other metals, like cobalt and nickel. It’s also mobile in the environment, dissolving in water and moving around to interact with other chemicals.

Our senior research geoscientist, Sam Spinks, explained the level of accuracy they can achieve. “This new research shows we can now measure zinc variations, or isotopes, so accurately, we can identify what metal deposit lies deep underground,” he said. “Australian explorers need new, cost-effective techniques to find the next generation of deposits below the surface.”

In recent years, Australian exploration companies have been analysing samples from termite mounds while digging for gold. Now zinc offers another technique mineral explorers can use to find a range of metals.

The research findings have been published in the journal Chemical Geology, and available for our partners to use in exploration.

This isn’t the first time we’ve seen signs of minerals below on the Earth’s surface. We also discovered gold digging fungi.

************************

Termites produce what semiconductor industry needs
by K. S. Jayaraman
Published online 13 January 2014

The popular image of termites as major agricultural pests and destroyer of buildings may have to change.

Image
Termites, nature's metallurgical engineers. © Dinodia Photos/Alamy

Some 1500 years ago Varaha Mihira an Indian astronomer, mathematician, and astrologer, in his treatise "Brihat Samhita" refers to termite mounds as indicators of underground water. Now researchers report1 that termites are also nature's metallurgical engineers. They have found that the hills which they build are an excellent source of quartz (SiO2) — a raw material for the semiconductor industry.

Through their routine activities, termites infuse substantial modifications to the soil on which the hill is built. The mounds are generally made up of sand grains and fine cellulose materials, which are coated with some sticky but readily hardening materials secreted by termites through their mouth or rectum.

The sculptured mounds shaped like mushroom, pyramid or cone created by these insects can be as big as five meters tall and eight meters in diameter. Termite hill soils become as hard as rocks on drying and their strength grows with time. They are well known for their high refractory properties since ancient times and find applications in brick making and house building.

"These interesting features of termite hill soils motivated us to study their physical and chemical properties using various analytical techniques," the researchers said. Although there are many reports about the beneficial qualities of termite hills, according to the scientists, "only a few mention or discuss the elemental composition and microstructures of the termite hills."

For their work, they collected termite mound soil samples from two different places: from a village near Dehradun in Uttarakhand and from a forest in Hauz Khas close to the Indian Institute of Technology (IIT), Delhi. They characterized the samples using powder X-ray diffraction, transmission electron microscope and field emission scanning electron microscopy. Quartz was found in both the samples. The Delhi sample also contained the rare 'cristobalite' phase of SiO2.

Quartz which is a source for silicones, silicon and many other compounds of commercial importance, is crucial for a variety of applications in the semiconductor and software industry. Because of its outstanding thermal and chemical stability, quartz is widely used in many large-scale applications concerned with abrasives, ceramics and cement industry.

In nature quartz is found in igneous rocks like granite, sedimentary rocks like sandstone and shale. It is also present in sand and carbonate rocks. However, according to the report, natural quartz crystals contain too many chemical impurities and physical flaws and so are unsuitable for direct applications in industry. "The process of separation and extraction of quartz from sand and rocks is a multi-step process which includes physical and chemical methods of purification." Furthermore, the commercial processes of manufacturing pure, flawless, electronics-grade quartz called "cultured quartz" used in industry, involves highly controlled laboratory conditions.

According to the researchers, the termite mounds are source of quartz, available as SiO2 and also as the less common 'cristobalite' form of silica depending on their location. They found that apart from silica (as the major constituent), the termite hill soils also contain oxides of iron, magnesium and aluminum in considerable amounts. It has been earlier reported by other groups that termite hill soil contains as much as 20% of the total nitrogen as inorganic nitrogen, an average organic carbon content of 9.3% and 2.25 times more phosphorus than normal soil besides essential plant nutrients like potassium and calcium. The researchers said that all this suggests that "termite hill soils can be used over agricultural lands deficient in these elements."

While the studies highlight the possibility of producing quartz from all termite hills, "the soils need to be analysed before being used for any specific application, as composition and morphology may vary from location to location."

The authors of this work are from: the Institute of Nano Science and Technology, Mohali; Indian Institute of Technology, New Delhi and Hindu College, University of Delhi, India.

References

Ganguli, A. K. et al. Nanocrystalline silica from termite mounds. Current Science. 106, 83-88 (2014) Article

************************

Why Indians worship the mound of the much-hated termite: The misunderstood termite can teach many lessons to architects and fans of sustainable living.
by Geetha Iyer
Scroll.in
Mar 09, 2017 · 03:30 pm

Image

The Perumpanarruppatai, a poetic work in Tamil from the Sangam period between 300 BCE and 100 CE, has a stanza that compares freshly sprouting rice grain with the termites found in their mounds. These lines sprang to my mind when I first saw the television commercial for Century Ply, a company that manufactures plywoods – fat, padded termite bodies on the insides of a kitchen cupboard. Living in a 175-year-old house made of mud and wood, termites and cockroaches are a familiar sight. Every time I see ads for insect repellents which tell the public how good their products are, I marvel at how little humans know about the creatures we share space with.

Perish the thought that termites are fat or ugly. The only fat, obese termite is the queen, when she is filled with eggs. The rank and file of termites who feed, clean and take care of her, working to expand the colony, are smart, lean and mean, despite the fact that termites feed on a carbo-rich diet of wood, soil, grass, litter and even animal dung. Concrete is no barrier either, a small crack is all they need to start occupying space. The greatest secret to their success, is their choice of food: they exploit an exclusive and abundant food source, a biomolecule called lignocellulose, which no other creature, not even other insects, can eat. Since lignocellulose does not degrade easily, termites can access it from living plants and dead wood or soil too.

To consider termites plunderers is unfair. They are the most important animals in a forest ecosystem, single-handedly decomposing 40% to 100% of the decaying wood and thereby enriching the soil. Subterranean termites, which are among the ones that bothers us humans, serve us well too. As they tunnel through the soil, building swarming tubes to forage for food, they increase the soil’s porosity, facilitating greater percolation of water. Termites are known to dig as deep as over 100 feet in search of water to maintain the humidity of their mounds. As early as 500 CE, Indian astronomer Varahamihira wrote in the Brihat-Samhita that termite mounds were indicators of ground water and mineral deposits.

Not all termites build those iconic mounds. Many reside in carton nests. Some are open-air processional column termites, foraging on tree trunks or living off leaf litter and nesting on tree branches or decaying roots. Carton or mounds – over a period of 55 million years of existence – termites have learnt how to manage their constructions efficiently, keeping them well ventilated and maintaining the temperatures needed for their survival.

The open-air foragers nest on tree branches or decaying roots. To avoid predation by ants and other arthropods, termites squirt sticky fluids onto foraging surfaces. Spiders or ants who venture too close get stuck and are also affected by these chemicals. If they move, the workers will bite or hold them down, until other termite-soldiers can come and spray some some more before finishing them off. The squirting apparatus of the termite-soldier is precise and efficient.

The carton nests of termites from the sub-family, Nasutitermitinae, can be seen at the Kanyakumari wildlife sanctuary. The Kani tribe feed these termites to their chickens. In the desert ecosystem, termite species live on the dung of hoofed mammals, besides feeding on leaf litter.

Every time the termite feeds or builds, it modifies the habitat for the benefit of other organisms including humans. This might explain why termite mounds, mistakenly called ant hills, are worshipped – the clay from termite mounds was used to build Vedic fire altars and included in the Rajasuya yagna performed by kings.

Image
Termite soldiers guarding the nest. Credit: Geetha Iyer

What makes termites so successful? Their food source, caste system and their ability to produce large colonies.[!!!] There is no realistic account of how large a subterranean colony of termites can be because most data is extrapolated from limited studies. A termite colony has a king and queen who pair for life, mating repeatedly to build their vast empire. Other social insects do not pair for life. Apart from workers and soldiers, the colony also has secondary reproductives capable of laying eggs and expanding their colony. Should the king or the queen die, the secondaries step into their roles, yet another reason for the dominance of termites. Sometimes even when the queen is active, the secondary reproductives produce eggs. The colony prospers and humans despair.

Alates or winged termites emerge during the monsoon to establish new colonies. A tiny crack in the wall or floor is enough for them to enter an underground world. Alates die if they do not find a mate. In rural India they are gathered to be eaten, the fat, juicy termite queen in particular, is considered nutritious and a delicacy. It is only the alates who see well – the workers and soldiers are either blind or have poor vision. The way termites communicate can help humans fine-tune communication technology. If you watch a procession of termites in the forest, you can actually hear them move – they do so by hitting their head on the soil. The sound is so rhythmic, that in the silence of a forest it sounds like a march-past.

Image
Termite alate. Credit: Geetha Iyer

Termites process cellulose and lignin by the exclusive army of microbes found nowhere but in the gut of a termite. Evolutionary scientists have hailed the diversity of termite-gut microbes as a sterling example of co-evolution. These microbes are acquired through a unique process called anal trophallaxis – or anal to mouth feeding. Every time a termite moults, it sheds its outer skin as well as its gut lining, where the microbes reside. Newly moulted termites feed from the delicious anal fluids secreted by other adult termites to re-inoculate their gut. The workers must eat constantly, the soldiers cannot eat as their mandibles (a pair of appendages near the mouth) are modified for defence. They and the reproductive castes obtain their nutrients from the workers through oral or anal trophallaxis.

Anal feeding is a common practice in lower groups of termites. The more evolved ones from the family Termitidae cultivate a variety of fungi in their nests. These fungi grow on the faeces of the termite and in turn provide food for them. Termites believe in sustainable living – they re-cycle or consume everything from dead nest mates, moults to excreta. Faeces are used to build quarantines, construct swarming and often gravity-defying exploratory tubes. These tubes provide moisture for subterranean termites when they forage outside their nests.


Termites have also inspired African architect Mick Pearce – two buildings designed by him, the Eastgate Centre in Harare, Zimbabwe, and the Council House in Melbourne are a testimony to what one can learn from these tiny, visually challenged yet fiendishly clever and socially adaptive insects.

************************

Image

Image

Image
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sun Feb 20, 2022 10:23 am

Part 1 of __

The Mudra Rakshasa, or The Signet of the Minister. A Drama, Translated from the Original Sanscrit.
Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus, Translated from Original Sanskrit, in Two Volumes, Vol. II
by Horace Hayman Wilson
1835

PREFACE.

The Mudra Rakshasa is a drama of a very different description from either of the preceding, being wholly of a political character, and representing a series of Machiavelian stratagems, influencing public events of considerable importance. Those events relate to the history of Chandragupta, who is very probably identifiable with the Sandrocottus of the Greeks, and the drama therefore, both as a picture of manners and as a historical record, possesses no ordinary claims upon our attention.

The object of the play is to reconcile Rakshasa, the hostile minister of Nanda, the late king of Palibothra, to the individuals by whom, or on whose behalf, his sovereign was murdered, the Brahman Chanakya and the prince Chandragupta.

Our knowledge of Civil Asiatic History (I always except that of the Hebrews) exhibits a short evening twilight in the venerable introduction to the first book of Moses, followed by a gloomy night, in which different watches are faintly discernible, and at length we see a dawn succeeded by a sunrise more or less early, according to the diversity of regions. That no Hindu nation but the Cashmirians, have left us regular histories in their ancient language, we must ever lament; but from the Sanscrit [Sanskrit] literature, which our country has the honour of having unveiled, we may still collect some rays of historical truth, though time and a series of revolutions have obscured that light which we might reasonably have expected from so diligent and ingenious a people. The numerous Puranas and Itihasas, or poems mythological and heroic, are completely in our powers and from them we may recover some disfigured but valuable pictures of ancient manners and governments; while the popular tales of the Hindus, in prose and in verse, contain fragments of history; and even in their dramas we may find as many real characters and events as a future age might find in our own plays, if all histories of England were, like those of India, to be irrecoverably lost. For example: A most beautiful poem by Somadeva, comprising a very long chain of instinctive and agreeable stories, begins with the famed revolution at Pataliputra, by the murder of king Nanda with his eight sons, and the usurpation of Chandragupta; and the same revolution is the subject of a tragedy in Sanscrit [Sanskrit], entitled, the Coronation of Chandra, the abbreviated name of that able and adventurous usurper.

From these once concealed, but now accessible, compositions, we are enabled to exhibit a more accurate sketch of old Indian history than the world has yet seen, especially with the aid of well attested observations on the places of the colures....


I cannot help mentioning a discovery which accident threw in my way, though my proofs must be reserved for an essay which I have destined for the fourth volume of your Transactions. To fix the situation of that Palibothra (for there may have been several of the name) which was visited and described by Megasthenes, had always appeared a very difficult problem, for though it could not have been Prayaga, where no ancient metropolis ever stood, nor Canyacubja, which has no epithet at all resembling the word used by the Greeks; nor Gaur, otherwise called Lacshmanavati, which all know to be a town comparatively modern, yet we could not confidently decide that it was Pataliputra, though names and most circumstances nearly correspond, because that renowned capital extended from the confluence of the Sone and the Ganges to the site of Patna, while Palibothra stood at the junction of the Ganges and Erannoboas, which the accurate M. D'Anville had pronounced to be the Yamuna; but this only difficulty was removed, when I found in a classical Sanscrit book, near 2000 years old, that Hiranyabahu, or golden armed, which the Greeks changed into Erannoboas, or the river with a lovely murmur, was in fact another name for the Sona itself; though Megasthenes, from ignorance or inattention, has named them separately. This discovery led to another of greater moment, for Chandragupta, who, from a military adventurer, became like Sandracottus the sovereign of Upper Hindustan, actually fixed the seat of his empire at Pataliputra, where he received ambassadors from foreign princes; and was no other than that very Sandracottus who concluded a treaty with Seleucus Nicator...

-- Discourse X. Delivered February 28, 1793, P. 192, Excerpt from "Discourses Delivered Before the Asiatic Society: And Miscellaneous Papers, on The Religion, Poetry, Literature, Etc. of the Nations of India", by Sir William Jones


With this view, he is rendered by the contrivances of Chanakya, an object of suspicion to the prince with whom he has taken refuge, and is consequently dismissed by him. In this deserted condition he learns the imminent danger of a dear friend whom Chanakya is about to put to death, and in order to effect his liberation surrenders himself to his enemies — they offer him, contrary to his expectations, the rank and power of prime minister, and the parties are finally friends. It is unnecessary to describe the plot more fully in this place.

Simple as is the subject of the drama there is no want of action in its development. The stratagems of Chanakya are varied, numerous, and well connected, and although there is occasionally some want of probability in their execution, yet they are made to contribute very successfully and ingeniously towards the production of their combined result. It must be acknowledged, that the political code from which they emanate, exhibits a morality not a whit superior to that of the Italian school; but a remarkable, and in some respects a redeeming principle, is the inviolable and devoted fidelity which appears as the uniform characteristic of servants, emissaries, and friends: a singular feature in the Hindu character which it has not yet wholly lost.

The author of the play is called in the prelude Visakhadatta, the son of Prithu, entitled Maharaja, and grandson of the Samanta or chief Vateswara Datta. We are not much the wiser for this information, as we can scarcely venture to conclude, although it is not impossible, that the Chouhan chief of Ajmer, Prithu Rai, who was killed at the end of the twelfth century by the Mohammedans, is here intended. There is nothing unusual in a prince’s being an author, or at least a reputed one, and the closing speech of the drama clearly refers to the victorious progress of a foreign foe, whom it may not be unreasonable to connect with the Ghorian invasion.* [At the same time it is to be observed, that according to the Prithwi Rai Rayasa, the father of Prithu the king of Ajmer, was named Someswara, and his grandfather Ananda.]

Vishakhadatta was an Indian Sanskrit poet and playwright. Although Vishakhadatta furnishes the names of his father and grandfather as Maharaja Bhaskaradatta and Maharaja Vateshvaradatta in his political drama Mudraraksasa, we know little else about him. Only two of his plays, the Mudraraksasa and the Devichandraguptam are known to us. His period is not certain...

Mudraraksasa ("Rakshasa's Ring") is Vishakhadatta’s only surviving play, although there exist fragments of another work ascribed to him. Vishakhadatta has stressed upon historical facts in the Mudrarakshasa, a play dealing with the time of the Maurya Dynasty....

Stylistically he stands a little apart from other dramatists. A proper literary education is clearly no way lacking, and in formal terms, he operates within the normal conventions of Sanskrit literature, but one does not feel that he cultivates these conventions very enthusiastically for their own sake.... Vishakhadatta’s prose passages in particular often have a certain stiffness compared to the supple idiom of both Kalidasa and Bhavabhuti ... his style includes towards the principle of “more matter and less art.”... [He was a man] of action ...

The name Vishakhadatta is also given as Vishakhadeva from which Ranajit Pal concludes that his name may have been Devadatta which, according to him, was a name of both Ashoka and Chandragupta.

-- Vishakhadatta, by Wikipedia


The late Major Wilford has called the author of the Mudra Rakshasa, Ananta, and quotes him as declaring that he lived on the banks of the Godaveri (As. Res. vol. v. p. 280.) This however must be an error, as three copies, one of them a Dekhini manuscript in the Telugu character, have been consulted on the present occasion, and they all agree in the statement above given.

Not much is known about him [Somadeva] except that his father's name was Rama and he composed his work (probably during the years 1063-81 CE) for the entertainment of the queen Suryamati, a princess of Jalandhara and wife of King Ananta of Kashmir. The queen was quite distraught as it was a time when the political situation in Kashmir was 'one of discontent, intrigue, bloodshed and despair'. -- Somadeva, by Wikipedia


Patali-putra was certainly the capital, and the residence of the kings of Magadha or south Behar. In the Mudra Racshasa, of which I have related the argument, the capital city of Chandra-Gupta is called Cusumapoor throughout the piece, except in one passage, where it seems to be confounded with Patali-putra, as if they were different names for the same place. In the passage alluded to, Racshasa asks one of his messengers, “If he had been at Cusumapoor?” the man replies, “Yes, I have been at Patali-putra.” But Sumapon, or Phulwaree, to call it by its modern name, was, as the word imports, a pleasure or flower garden, belonging to the kings of Patna, and situate, indeed, about ten miles W.S.W, from that city, but, certainly, never surrounded with fortifications, which Annanta, the author of the Mudra Racshasa says, the abode of Chandra-Gupta was. It may be offered in excuse, for such blunders as these, that the authors of this, and the other poems and plays I have mentioned, written on the subject of Chandra-Gupta, which are certainly modern productions , were foreigners; inhabitants, if not natives, of the Deccan; at least Annanta was, for he declares that he lived on the banks of the Godaveri.

But though the foregoing considerations must place the authority of these writers far below the ancients, whom I have cited for the purpose of determining the situation of Palibothra; yet, if we consider the scene of action, in connexion with the incidents of the story, in the Mudra Racshasa, it will afford us clear evidence, that the city of Chandra-Gupta could not have stood on the site of Patna; and, a pretty strong presumption also, that its real situation was where I have placed it, that is to say, at no great distance from where Raje-mehal now stands. For, first, the city was in the neighbourhood of some hills which lay to the southward of it. Their situation is expressly mentioned; and for their contiguity, it may be inferred, though the precise distance be not set down from hence, that king Nanda's going out to hunt, his retiring to the reservoir, among the hills near Patalcandara, to quench his thirst, his murder there, and the subsequent return of the assassin to the city with his master's horse, are all occurrences related, as having happened on the same day. The messengers also who were sent by the young king after the discovery of the murder to fetch the body, executed their commission and returned to the city the same day. These events are natural and probable, if the city of Chandra-gupta was on the site of Raje-mehal, or in the neighbourhood of that place, but are utterly incredible, if applied to the situation of Patna, from which the hills recede at least thirty miles in any direction.

Again, Patalcandara in Sanscrit, signifies the crater of a volcano; and in fact, the hills that form the glen, in which is situated the place now called Mootijarna, or the pearl dropping spring, agreeing perfectly in the circumstances of distance and direction from Raje-mehal with the reservoir of Patalcandara, as described in the poem, have very much the appearance of a crater of an old volcano. I cannot say I have ever been on the very spot, but I have observed in the neighbourhood, substances that bore undoubted marks of their being volcanic productions; no such appearances are to be seen at Patna, nor any trace of there having ever been a volcano there, or near it. Mr. Davis has given a curious description of Mootijarna, illustrated with elegant drawings. He informs us there is a tradition, that the reservoir was built by Sultan Suja: perhaps he only repaired it.

The confusion Ananta and the other authors above alluded to, have made in the names of Patali-putra and Bali-putra, appears to me not difficult to be accounted for. While the sovereignty of the kings of Maghadha, or south Bahar, was exercised within the limits of their hereditary dominions, the seat of their government was Patali-putra, or Patya: but Janasandha, one of the ancestors of Chandra-Gupta, having subdued the whole of Prachi, as we read in the puranas, fixed his residence at Bali-putra, and there he suffered a most cruel death from Crishna and Bala Rama, who caused him to be split asunder. Bala restored the son, Sahadeva, to his hereditary dominions; and from that time the kings of Maghadha, for twenty-four generations, reigned peaceably at Patna, until Nanda ascended the throne, who, proving an active and enterprising prince, subdued the whole of Prachi; and having thus recovered the conquests, that had been wrested from his ancestor, probably re-established the seat of empire at Bali-putra; the historians of Alexander positively assert, that he did.[???]

Thus while the kings of Palibothra, as Diodorus tells us, sunk into oblivion, through their sloth and inactivity, (a reproach which seems warranted by the utter absence observed of the posterity of Bala Rama in the puranas, not even their names being mentioned;) the princes of Patali-putra, by a contrary conduct, acquired a reputation that spread over all India: it was, therefore, natural for foreign authors, (for such, at lead, Ananta was,) especially in competitions of the dramatic kind, where the effect is oftentimes best produced by a neglect of historical precision, of two titles, to which their hero had an equal right to distinguish him by the most illustrious. The author of Sacontala has committed as great a mistake, in making Hastinapoor the residence of Dushmanta, which was not then in existence, having been built by Hasti, the fifth in descent from Dushmanta; before his time there was, indeed, a place of worship on the same spot, but no town. The same author has fallen into another error, in assigning a situation of this city not far from the river Malini, (he should rather have said the rivulet that takes its name from a village now called Malyani, to the westward of Lahore: it is joined by a new channel to the Ravy;) but this is a mistake; Hastinapoor lies on the banks of the old channel of the Ganges. The descendants of Peru resided at Sangala, whose extensive ruins are to be seen about fifty miles to the westward of Lahore, in a part of the country uninhabited. I will take occasion to observe here, that Arrian has confounded Sangala with Salgada, or Salgana, or the mistake has been made by his copyists. Frontinus and Polyaenus have preserved the true name of this place, now called Calanore; and close to it is a deserted village, to this day called Salgheda; its situation answers exactly to the description given of it by Alexander's historians. The kings of Sangala are known in the Persian history by the name of Schangal, one of them assisted Asrasiab against the famous Caicosru; but to return from this digression to Patali-putra.

The true name of this famous place is, Patali-pura, which means the town of Patali, a form of Devi worshipped there. It was the residence of an adopted son of the goddess Patali, hence called Patali-putra, or the son of Patali. Patali-putra and Bali-putra are absolutely inadmissable, as Sanscrit names of towns and places; they are used in that sense, only in the spoken dialects; and this, of itself, is a proof, that the poems in question are modern productions. Patali-pura, or the town of Patali, was called simply Patali, or corruptly Pattiali, on the invasion of the Musulmans: it is mentioned under that name in Mr. Dow's translation of Ferishta's history.

-- XVIII. On the Chronology of the Hindus, by Captain Francis Wilford


There is a commentary on the drama by Vateswara Misra, a Maithila Brahman, the son of Gauripati Misra, who has laboured with more pains than success to give a double interpretation to the composition, and to present it as a system of policy as well as a play.

Ever since its publication the Ramacarita has been regarded as the most important literary document concerning the history of the Pala rule in Bengal. It has formed a subject of critical discussion by notable scholars, and many of its passages have been interpreted in different ways. Scholars have, however, experienced great difficulty in dealing with the text on account of the absence of any translation either of the commented or of the uncommented portion. The difficulty was rendered all the greater by certain readings and interpretations of MM. Sastri which proved to be erroneous on a closer examination of the manuscript. A new and critical edition of the text, with a running commentary and an English translation of the whole of it, was, therefore, a great desideratum....

The technique of composition is equally unique. Each verse of the poem has two meanings, one applicable to the story of the Ramayana, and the other to the history of the Pala kings...

The necessity of keeping to this double meaning obliged the author to use obscure words and unfamiliar expressions, and in particular to present personal and proper names in abbreviated and occasionally very twisted forms. Although the poem, as a literary composition, showed, therefore, technical skill of a high order, it was not likely to be fully intelligible to one not well acquainted with the history of the times.
Fortunately this difficulty was realised before it was too late, and some one wrote a commentary for the elucidation of the subject-matter of the poem and thereby earned the gratitude of the posterity. This person, whose name is yet unknown, probably lived shortly after the author, and in any case must have flourished not long after, at a time when the events of the reign of Ramapala were still fresh in the minds of the people. This commentator appears to have quoted a lexicon in support of the two meanings of the word nana in verse 33 of Chapter II, which occurs in the lexicography (Vaijayanti) of Yadavaprakasa who is generally regarded to have flourished towards the end of the twelfth century A.D. MM. Sastri’s view that the commentary was probably written by the author himself while unnatural in itself, is positively disproved by the reference to different readings of the text in the commentary of verse 22 of Chapter I, for no author would possibly vouch for two different readings of his own text. Moreover, the commentator has often explained a word in more ways than one...

-- The Ramacaritam of Sandhyakaranandin


Au xiie siecle egalement, Visakha Datta, fils du roi Prithou Rai, publia le drame important de Moudra Rakchasa ou l'Anneau du Ministre, ne sept actes, une des meilleures pieces du repertoire Indien; elle a ete commentee par Vateswara Misra, pretre de Mithila, et par Govhasena. Nous y voyons le brahmane Tchanakya, apre avoir assassine Nanda, tyran de Patalipoutra, donner le trone, a la suite d'une foule d'incidents compliques, au prince Tchandragoupta.

[Google translate: Also in the twelfth century, Visakha Datta, son of King Prithou Rai, published the important drama Mudra Rakchasa or the Minister's Ring, in seven acts, one of the best plays in the Indian repertoire; it was commented on by Vateswara Misra, priest of Mithila, and by Govhasena. We see the Brahman Tchanakya, after having assassinated Nanda, tyrant of Pataliputra, give the throne, following a host of complicated incidents, to Prince Tchandragoupta.]  

-- Critical Essay on Indian Literature and Sanskrit Studies, with bibliographical notes, by Alfred Philibert Soupé


Another commentary by Guhasena is said to exist, but it has not been met with; and the one referred to, owing to the commentator’s mystification of obvious meanings, and the exceedingly incorrect state of the manuscript, has proved of no advantage.

It may not here be out of place to offer a few observations on the identification of Chandragupta and Sandrocottus. It is the only point on which we can rest with any thing like confidence in the history of the Hindus, and is therefore of vital importance in all our attempts to reduce the reigns of their kings to a rational and consistent chronology. It is well worthy therefore of careful examination, and it is the more deserving of scrutiny, as it has been discredited by rather hasty verification and very erroneous details.

Sir William Jones first discovered the resemblance of the names, and concluded Chandragupta to be one with Sandrocottus (As. Res. vol. iv. p. 11). He was, however, imperfectly acquainted with his authorities, as he cites "a beautiful poem” by Somadeva, and a tragedy called the coronation of Chandra, for the history of this prince. By the first is no doubt intended the large collection of tales by Somabhatta, the Vrihat-Katha [Kathasaritsagara], in which the story of Nanda's murder occurs: the second is, in all probability, the play that follows, and which begins after Chandragupta’s elevation to the throne.
 


Somadeva was an 11th century CE writer from Kashmir. He was the author of a famous compendium of Indian legends, fairy tales and folk tales -- the Kathasaritsagara.

The Kathasaritsagara ("Ocean of the Streams of Stories") is a famous 11th-century collection of Indian legends, fairy tales and folk tales as retold in Sanskrit by the Shaivite Somadeva.

Kathasaritsagara contains multiple layers of story within a story and is said to have been adopted from Gunadhya's Brhatkatha [Brihatkatha], which was written in a poorly-understood language known as Paisaci.

The work is no longer extant but several later adaptations still exist — the Kathasaritsagara, Bṛhatkathamanjari and Brhatkathaslokasamgraha. However, none of these recensions necessarily derives directly from Gunadhya, and each may have intermediate versions. Scholars compare Gunadhya with Vyasa and Valmiki even though he did not write the now long-lost Bṛhatkatha [Brihatkatha] in Sanskrit. Presently available are its two Sanskrit recensions, the Brhatkathamanjari by Ksemendra and the Kathasaritsagara by Somadeva. -- Kathasaritsagara, by Wikipedia
Not much is known about him except that his father's name was Rama and he composed his work (probably during the years 1063-81 CE) for the entertainment of the queen Suryamati, a princess of Jalandhara and wife of King Ananta of Kashmir. The queen was quite distraught as it was a time when the political situation in Kashmir was 'one of discontent, intrigue, bloodshed and despair'.

-- Somadeva, by Wikipedia


In the fifth volume of the Researches the subject was resumed by the late Colonel Wilford, and the story of Chandragupta is there told at considerable length, and with some accessions which can scarcely be considered authentic. He states also that the Mudra-Rakshasa consists of two parts, of which one may be called the coronation of Chandragupta, and the second his reconciliation with Rakshasa, the minister of his father. The latter is accurately enough described, but it may be doubted whether the former exists.

Colonel Wilford was right also in observing that the story is briefly related in the Vishnu-Purana and Bhagavata, and in the Vrihat-Katha; but when he adds, that it is told also in a lexicon called the Kamandaki he has been led into error. The Kamandaki is a work on Niti, or Polity, and does not contain the story of Nanda and Chandragupta. The author merely alludes to it in an honorific verse, which he addresses to Chanakya as the founder of political science, the Machiavel of India.

The birth of Nanda and of Chandragupta, and the circumstances of Nanda’s death, as given in Colonel Wilford’s account, are not alluded to in the play, the Mudra-Rakshasa, from which the whole is professedly taken, but they agree generally with the Vrihat-Katha and with popular versions of the story. From some of these, perhaps, the king of Vikatpalli, Chandra-Dasa, may have been derived, but he looks very like an amplification of Justin's account of the youthful adventures of Sandrocottus. The proceedings of Chandragupta and Chanakya upon Nanda's death correspond tolerably well with what we learn from the drama, but the manner in which the catastrophe is brought about (p. 268), is strangely misrepresented. The account was no doubt compiled for the translator by his pandit, and it is, therefore, but indifferent authority.

It does not appear that Colonel Wilford had investigated the drama himself, even when he published his second account of the story of Chandragupta (As. Res. vol. ix. p. 93 [p. 94-100]), for he continues to quote the Mudra-Rakshasa for various matters which it does not contain. Of these, the adventures of the king of Vikatpalli, and the employment of the Greek troops, are alone of any consequence, as they would mislead us into a supposition, that a much greater resemblance exists between the Grecian and Hindu histories than is actually the case.


The accession of Chandragupta to the throne, and more particularly the famous expiation of Chanacya, after the massacre of the Sumalyas, is a famous era in the Chronology of the Hindus; and both may be easily ascertained from the Puranas, and also from the historians of Alexander. In the year 328 B.C. that conqueror defeated Porus; and as he advanced* [Diodor. Sic. lib. XVII. c. 91. Arrian also, &c.] the son of the brother of that prince, a petty king in the eastern parts of the Panjab, fled at his approach, and went to the king of the Gangaridae, who was at that time king Nanda of the Puranas. In the Mudra-rachasa, a dramatic poem, and by no means a rare book, notice is taken of this circumstance. There was, says the author, a petty king of Vicatpalli, beyond the Vindhyan mountains, called Chandra-dasa, who, having been deprived of his kingdom by the Yavanas, or Greeks, left his native country, and assuming the garb of a penitent, with the name of Suvidha, came to the metropolis of the emperor Nanda, who had been dangerously ill for some time. He seemingly recovered; but his mind and intellects were strangely affected. It was supposed that he was really dead, but that his body was re-animated by the soul of some enchanter, who had left his own body in the charge of a trusty friend. Search was made immediately, and they found the body of the unfortunate dethroned king, lying as if dead, and watched by two disciples, on the banks of the Ganges. They concluded that he was the enchanter, burned his body, and flung his two guardians into the Ganges. Perhaps the unfortunate man was sick, and in a state of lethargy, or otherwise intoxicated. Then the prince's minister assassinated the old king soon after, and placed one of his sons upon the throne, but retained the whole power in his own hands. This, however, did not last long; for the young king, disliking his own situation, and having been informed that the minister was the murderer of his royal father, had him apprehended, and put to a most cruel death. After this, the young king shared the imperial power with seven of his brothers; but Chandragupta was excluded, being born of a base woman. They agreed, however, to give him a handsome allowance, which he refused with indignation; and from that moment his eight brothers resolved upon his destruction. Chandragupta fled to distant countries; but was at last seemingly reconciled to them, and lived in the metropolis: at least it appears that he did so; for he is represented as being in, or near, the imperial palace, at the time of the revolution, which took place, twelve years after, Porus's relation made his escape to Palibothra, in the year 328, B.C. and in the latter end of it. Nanua was then assassinated in that year; and in the following, or 327, B. C. Alexander encamped on the banks of the Hyphasis. It was then that Chandragupta visited that conqueror's camp; and, by his loquacity and freedom of speech, so much offended him, that he would have put Chandragupta to death, if he had not made a precipitate retreat, according to Justin* [Lib. xv. c, 4.]. The eight brothers ruled conjointly twelve years, or till 315 years B.C. when Chandragupta was raised to the throne, by the intrigues of a wicked and revengeful priest called Chanacya. It was Chandragupta and Chanacya, who put the imperial family to death; and it was Chandragupta who was said to be the spurious offspring of a barber, because his mother, who was certainly of a low tribe, was called Mura, and her son of course Maurya, in a derivative from; which last signifies also the offspring of a barber: and it seems that Chandragupta went by that name, particularly in the west; for be is known to Arabian writers by the name of Mur, according to the Nubian geographer, who says that he was defeated and killed by Alexander; for these authors supposed that this conqueror crossed the Ganges: and it is also the opinion of some ancient historians in the west.

In the Cumarica-chanda, it is said, that it was the wicked Chanacya who caused the eight royal brothers to be murdered; and it is added, that Chanacya, after his paroxism of revengeful rage was over, was exceedingly troubled in his mind, and so much stung with remorse for his crime, and the effusion of human blood, which took place in consequence of it, that he withdrew to the Sucla-Tirtha, a famous place of worship near the sea on the bank of the Narmada, and seven coss to the west of Baroche, to get himself purified. There, having gone through a most severe course of religious austerities and expiatory ceremonies, he was directed to sail upon the river in a boat with white sails, which, if they turned black, would be to him a sure sign of the remission of his sins; the blackness of which would attach itself to the sails. It happened so, and he joyfully sent the boat adrift, with his sins, into the sea.

This ceremony, or another very similar to it, (for the expense of a boat would be too great), is performed to this day at the Sucla-Tirtha; but, instead of a boat, they use a common earthen pot, in which they light a lamp, and send it adrift with the accumulated load of their sins.

In the 63d section of the Agni-purana, this expiation is represented in a different manner. One day, says the author, as the gods, with holy men, were assembled in the presence of Indra, the sovereign lord of heaven, and as they were conversing on various subjects, some took notice of the abominable conduct of Chanacya, of the atrocity and heinousness of his crimes. Great was the concern and affliction of the celestial court on the occasion; and the heavenly monarch observed, that it was hardly possible that they should ever be expiated.

One of the assembly took the liberty to ask him, as it was still possible, what mode of expiation was requisite in the present case? and Indra answered, the Carshagni. There was present a crow, who, from her friendly disposition, was surnamed Mitra Caca: she flew immediately to Chanacya, and imparted the welcome news to him. He had applied in vain to the most learned divines; but they uniformly answered him, that his crime was of such a nature, that no mode of expiation for it could be found in the ritual. Chanacya immediately performed the Carshagni, and went to heaven. But the friendly crow was punished for her indiscretion: she was thenceforth, with all her tribe, forbidden to ascend to heaven; and they were doomed on earth to live upon carrion.

The Carshagni consists in covering the whole body with a thick coat of cow-dung, which, when dry, is set on fire. This mode of expiation, in desperate cases, was unknown before; but was occasionally performed afterwards, and particularly by the famous Sancaracharya. It seems that Chandragupta, after he was firmly seated on the imperial throne, accompanied Chanacya to the Suclatirtha, in order to get himself purified also.

This happened, according to the Cumarica-chanda, after 300 and 10 and 3000 years of the Cali-yuga were elapsed, which would place this event 210 years after Christ. The fondness of the Hindus for quaint and obscure expressions, is the cause of many mistakes. But the ruling epocha of this paragraph is the following: "After three thousand and one hundred years of the Cali-yuga are elapsed (or in 3101) will appear king Saca (or Salivahana) to remove wretchedness from the world. The first year of Christ answers to 3101 of the Cali-yuga, and we may thus correct the above passage: "Of the Caliyuga, 3100 save 300 and 10 years being elapsed (or 2790), then will Chanacya go to the Suclatirtha."

This is also confirmed in the 63d and last section of the Agni-purana, in which the expiation of Chanacya is placed 312 years before the first year of the reign of Saca or Salivahana, but not of his era. This places this famous expiation 310, or 312 years before Christ, either three or five years after the massacre of the imperial family.

My Pandit, who is a native of that country, informs me, that Chanacya's crimes, repentance, and atonement, are the subject of many pretty legendary tales, in verse, current in the country; part of some he repeated to me.

Soon after, Chandragupta made himself master of the greatest part of India, and drove the Greeks out of the Punjab. Tradition says, that he built a city in the Deccan, which he called after his own name. It was lately found by the industrious and active Major Mackenzie, who says that it was situated a little below Sri-Salam, or Purwutum, on the bank of the Crishna; but nothing of it remains, except the ruins. This accounts for the inhabitants of the Deccan being so well acquainted with the history of Chandragupta. The authors of the Mudra- Rakshasa, and its commentary, were natives of that country.

In the mean time, Seleucus, ill brooking the loss of his possessions in India, resolved to wage war, in order to recover them, and accordingly entered India at the head of an army; but finding Chandragupta ready to receive him, and being at the same time uneasy at the increasing power of Antigonus and his son, he made peace with the emperor of India, relinquished his conquests, and renounced every claim to them. Chandragupta made him a present of 50 elephants; and, in order to cement their friendship more strongly, an alliance by marriage took place between them, according to Strabo, who does not say in what manner it was effected. It is not likely, however, that Seleucus should marry an Indian princess; besides, Chandragupta, who was very young when he visited Alexander's camp, could have no marriageable daughter at that time. It is more probable, that Seleucus gave him his natural daughter, born in Persia. From that time, I suppose, Chandragupta had constantly a large body of Grecian troops in his service, as mentioned in the Mudra-Racshasa.

It appears, that this affinity between Seleucus and Chandragupta took place in the year 302 B.C. at least the treaty of peace was concluded in that year. Chandragupta reigned four-and-twenty years; and of course died 292 years before our era.

-- Essay III. Of the Kings of Magadha; their Chronology, by Captain Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Volume 9, 1809. pgs. 94-100.


Discarding, therefore, these accounts, and laying aside the marvellous part of the story, I shall endeavour, from the Vishnu and Bhagavata-Puranas, from a popular version of the narrative as it runs in the south of India, from the Vrihat-Katha, [For the gratification of those who may wish to see the story as it occurs in these original sources, translations are subjoined; and it is rather important to add, that in no other Purana has the story been found, although most of the principal works of this class have been carefully examined.] and from the play, to give what appear to be the genuine circumstances of Chandragupta's elevation to the throne of Palibothra.

A race of kings denominated Saisunagas, from Sisunaga the first of the dynasty, reigned in Magadha, or Behar: their capital was Pataliputra, and the last of them was named Nanda or Mahapadma Nanda. He was the son of a woman of the Sudra caste, and was hence, agreeably to Hindu law, regarded as a Sudra himself. He was a powerful and ambitious prince, but cruel and avaricious, by which defects, as well as by his inferiority of birth, he probably provoked the animosity of the Brahmans. He had by one wife eight sons, who with their father were known as the nine Nandas; and, according to the popular tradition, he had by a wife of low extraction, called Mura, another son named Chandragupta. This last circumstance is not stated in the Puranas nor Vrihat Katha, and rests therefore on rather questionable authority; at the same time it is very generally asserted, and is corroborated by the name Maurya, one of Chandragupta’s denominations, which is explained by the commentator on the Vishnu Purana to be a patronymic formative, signifying the son of Mura.

It also appears from the play, that Chandragupta was a member of the same family as Nanda, although it is not there stated that he was Nanda’s son.

But whatever might have been the origin of this prince, it is very likely that he was made the instrument of the insubordination of the Brahmans, who having effected the destruction of Nanda and his sons, raised Chandragupta, whilst yet a youth, to the throne. In this they were aided by a prince from the north of India, to whom they promised an accession of territory as the price of his alliance. The execution of the treaty was evaded, very possibly by his assassination, and to revenge his father’s murder, his son led a mingled host against Magadha, containing amongst other troops, Yavanas, whom we may be permitted to consider as Greeks. The storm was averted, however, by jealousies and quarrels amongst the confederates. The army dispersed, and Malayaketu, the invader, returned baffled and humbled to his own country. Chandragupta reigned twenty-four years, and left the kingdom to his son. We have now to see how far the classical writers agree with these details.  

The name is an obvious coincidence. Sandrocottus and Chandragupta can scarcely be considered different appellations.[!!!] But the similarity is no doubt still closer. Athenaeus, as first noticed by Wilford (As. Res. vol. v. p. 262.) and subsequently by Schlegel (Indische Bibliothek), writes the name, Sandrakoptus, ...


Chandra-Gupta, or he who was saved by the interposition of Lunus or the Moon, is called also Chandra in a poem quoted by Sir William Jones. The Greeks call him Sandracuptos, Sandracottos, and Androcottos. Sandrocottos is generally used by the historians of Alexander; and Sandracuptos is found in the works of Athenaeas. Sir William Jones, from a poem written by Somadeva, and a tragedy called the coronation of Chandra or Chandra-Gupta* [Asiatick Researches, vol. IV. p. 6. 11.], discovered that he really was the Indian king mentioned by the historians of Alexander, under the name of Sandracottos. These two poems I have not been able to procure; but, I have found another dramatic piece, intitled Mudra-Racshasa, or the seal of Racshasa, which is divided into two parts: the first may be called the coronation of Chandra-Gupta, and the second the reconciliation of Chandra-Gupta with Mantri-Racshasa, the prime minister of his father.

-- XVIII. On the Chronology of the Hindus, by Captain Francis Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Vol. V, P. 262, 1799


... and its other form, although more common, is very possibly a mere error of the transcriber. As to the Andracottus of Plutarch, the difference is more apparent than real, the initial sibilant being often dropped in Greek proper names.

This name is however not the only coincidence in denomination that may be traced. We find in the play that Chandragupta is often called Chandra simply, or the moon, of which Chandramas is a synonime; and accordingly we find in Diodorus Siculus, the king of the Gangaridae, whose power alarms the Macedonian, is there named Xandrames. The Aggramen of Quintus Curtius is merely a blundering perversion of this appellation.

There are other names of the prince, the sense of which, though not their sound, may be discovered in classical writers. These are Vrishala, and perhaps Maurya. The first unquestionably implies a man of the fourth or servile caste; the latter is said by Wilford to be explained in the Jati Viveka [Jutiviveca] the offspring of a barber and a Sudra woman, or of a barber and a female slave. (As. Res. vol. v. p. 285.)


In the Mudra Racshasa it is said, that king Nanda, after a severe fit of illness, fell into a state of imbecility, which betrayed itself in his discourse and actions; and that his wicked minister, Sacatara, ruled with despotic sway in his name. Diodorus Siculas and Curtius relate, that Chandram was of a low tribe, his father being a barber. That he, and his father Nanda too, were of a low tribe, is declared in the Vishnu purana and in the Bhagavat Chandram, as well as his brothers, was called Maurya from his mother Mura; and as that word* [See the Jutiviveca, where it is said, the offspring of a barber, begot by stealth, of a female of the Sudra tribe, is called Maurya: the offspring of a barber and a slave woman is called Maurya.] in Sanscrit signifies a barber, it furnished occasion to his enemies to asperse him as the spurious offspring of one. The Greek historians say, the king of the Prasu was assassinated by his wife’s paramour, the mother of Chandra; and that the murderer got possession of the sovereign authority, under the specious title of regent and guardian to his mother’s children, but with a view to destroy them. The puranas and other Hindu books, agree in the same facts, except as to the amours of Sacatara with Mura, the mother of Chandra-Gupta, on which head they are silent. Diodorus and Curtius are mistaken in saying, that Chandram reigned over the Prasu, at the time of Alexander's invasion: he was contemporary with Sileucus Nicator.

-- XVIII. On the Chronology of the Hindus, by Captain Francis Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Vol. V, P. 285, 1799


It is most usually stated, however, to mean the offspring of Muni, as already observed, and the word does not occur in any of the vocabularies in the sense attached to it by Col. Wilford.* [Colonel Tod considers Maurya a probable interpolation for Mori, a branch of the Pramara tribe of Rajputs, who in the eighth century occupied Chitore. He observes also, that Chandragupta in the Puranas is made a descendant of Sehesnag of the Takshah tribe, of which last no other mention has been found, whilst instead of Sehesnag the word is Sisunaga; and with respect to the fact of the princes belonging to the Pramara tribe no authority is cited. Colonel Tod, like the late Col. Wilford, is sparing of those specific references, which in all debateable points are indispensable. See Transactions Royal Asiatic Society, vol. i. p. 211. Also, Account of Rajasthan, p. 53.]

The first kings of the Dynasty of the Barhadrathas being omitted in the table, are given here from the Harivansa. The famous Uparichara was the sixth in lineal descent from Curu; and his son was

Vrihadratha
Cushagra
Vrishabha
Pushpavan
Satyasahita
Urja
Sambhava
Jara-Sandha.


Jara-Sandha, literally old Sandha or Sandhas, was the lord paramount of India or Maha Raja, and in the spoken dialects Ma-Raj. This word was pronounced Morieis by the Greeks; for Hesychius says, that Morieis signifies king in India, and in another place, that Mai in the language of that country, signified great. Nonnus, in his Dionysiacs, calls the lord paramount of India, Morrheus, and says that his name was Sandes, with the title of Hercules. Old Sandha is considered as a hero to this day in India, and pilgrimages, I am told, are yearly performed to the place of his abode, to the cast of Gaya, in south Bahar, It is called Raja-Griha, or the royal mansion, in the low hills of Raja-giri, or the royal mountains; though their name I suspect to be derived from Raja-Griha The Dionysiacs of Nonnus are really the history of the Maha Bharata, or great war, as we shall see hereafter.

-- Essay III. Of the Kings of Magadha; their Chronology, by Captain Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Volume 9, 1809.


It is sufficient, however, to observe, that the term Vrishala, and frequent expressions in the drama, establish the inferior origin of Chandragupta, a circumstance which is stated of the king of the Gangaridae at the time of Alexander’s invasion by Diodorus Siculus, Quintus Curtius, and Plutarch.[!!!]

According to the two former of these writers, Xandrames or Chandramas was contemporary with Alexander. They add, that he was the son of the queen by an intrigue with a barber, and that his father being raised to honour and the king’s favour, compassed his benefactor’s death, by which he paved the way for the sovereignty of his own son, the ruling prince. We have no indication of these events in the Hindu writers, and Chandragupta, as has been noticed, is usually regarded as the son of Nanda, or at least a relative. It may be observed that his predecessors were Sudras, and the character given to Mahapadma Nanda in the Vishnu Purana, agrees well enough with the general tenour of the classical accounts, as to his being of low origin and estimation, although an active and powerful prince. If Nanda be the monarch alluded to, there has been some error in the name; but, in either case, we have a general coincidence in the private history of the monarch of the Gangaridae, as related by the writers of the east or west.

The Greek scholars recorded the names of kings of India as Xandrames, and Sandrocottus. Western historians deliberately identified these names with those of Mahapadmananda or Dhanananda and Chandragupta Maurya. Xandrames was said to be the father of Sandrocottus. According to John W. McCrindle, Diodorus distorted the name "Sandrocottus" into Xandrames and this again is distorted by Curtius into Agrammes...

-- Who was Sandrocottus: Samudragupta or Chandragupta Maurya?, The Chronology of Ancient India, Victim of Concoctions and Distortions, by Vedveer Arya


If the monarch of Behar at the time of Alexander’s invasion was Nanda, it is then possible that Chandragupta, whilst seeking, as the Hindus declare, the support of foreign powers to the north and north-west of India, may have visited Alexander, as asserted by Plutarch and Justin. We cannot, however, attach any credit to the marvellous part of the story as told by the latter, nor can we conceive that a mere adventurer, as he makes Sandrocoptus to have been, should have rendered himself master of a mighty kingdom, in so brief an interval as that between Seleucus and Alexander, or by the aid of vagabonds and banditti alone.

Although, therefore, the classical writers had gleaned some knowledge of Chandragupta’s early history, it is very evident that their information was but partially correct, and that they have confounded names, whilst they have exaggerated some circumstances and misrepresented others. These defects, however, are very venial [a sin that is not regarded as depriving the soul of divine grace], considering the imperfect communication that must have subsisted between the Greeks and Hindus, even at the period of Alexander’s invasion, and the interval that elapsed before the accounts we now possess were written. These considerations rather enhance the value of both sets of our materials. It is more wonderful that so much of what appears to be the truth should have been preserved, than that the stories should not conform in every particular.[!!!]
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sun Feb 20, 2022 10:26 am

Part 2 of __
 
However questionable may be the contemporary existence of Alexander and Sandrocoptus, there is no reason to doubt that the latter reigned in the time of Seleucus Nicator, as Strabo and Arrian cite the repeated declarations of Megasthenes, that he had often visited the Indian prince. Seleucus is said to have relinquished to him some territories beyond the Indus, and to have formed a matrimonial alliance with him. We have no trace of this in the Hindu writers, but it is not at all improbable. Before the Christian era the Hindus were probably not scrupulous about whom they married; and even in modern days, their princesses have become the wives of Mohammedan sovereigns. Chandragupta, however, had no right to be nice with respect to the condition of his wife, and in whichever way the alliance was effected, it was feasible enough, whilst it was a very obvious piece of policy in Chandragupta, as calculated to give greater security to his empire and stability to his reign. The failure of Seleucus in his attempt to extend his power in India, and his relinquishment of territory, may possibly be connected with the discomfiture and retreat of Magayaketu, as narrated in the drama, although it may be reasonably doubted whether the Syrian monarch and the king of Magadha ever came into actual collision. It is very unlikely that the former ever included any part of the Punjab within his dominions, and at any rate it may be questioned, whether Chandragupta or his posterity long retained, if they ever held possession of the north-western provinces, as there is no conjecturing any resemblance between the names of the Maurya princes (As. Res. vol. ix. table) ...

Image
Image

A Table of the Kings of Magadha, Emperors of India

Dynasty of the Barhadrathas

1370 / Vrimadrala
-- / Vrihateshetra
1300 / Gurucshepa
-- / Vatsayupa
-- / Prativyoma
-- Bhanu
1200 / Devaca
-- / Sahadeva
-- / Vira
-- / Vribadasva
1100 / Bhanuratha
-- / Praticasva
-- / Supratica
-- / Marudeva
1000 / Sunarshetra
-- / Siddhartha, or Sujana
-- Jina dies 950 B.C.
900 / Cinnara
-- / Antaricsha
-- / Suverna
-- / Vribadieja
800 / Dharmmi
-- / Critanjaya
-- / Suvrata
-- / Rathanjava

Sunacas

-- / Sanjaya / Ripunjaya
-- / Suddhodana / --
600 / Gautama or Sacya, born 542 B.C.
-- / -- / Cshema-dharma

Sisunacas

500 / --
400 / --

Mauryas / Bali-Putras

300 / --
200 / --

Sungas

100 / --
0 / --

Canwas

Dynasty of the genuine Andhras omitted

100 / --
200 / --
300 / --

Spurious

400 / --

Andhras

500 / --
600 / --
700 / --


Jarasandha

1370 / Sahadeva. Paricsrita is born, Conclusion of the Great War. The Caliyuga begins.
-- / Somadhi / 58 - 98 - 58
1300 / Srutasrava / 67 - 67 - 67
-- Ajutayu / 54 - 36 - 31
-- Niramitra / 50 - 63 - 50
1200 / Sucshetra / 50 - 50 - 50
-- / Vrihatearma / 23 - 23 - 23
-- Sonajit or Manishi / 50 - 50 - 50
1100 / Srutanjaya / 35 - 40 - 35

Dynasties in the western parts of India, toward the Frontiers of Persia.

-- / Maha-bahu / 28 - 35 - 28
-- / Suchi / 58 - 58 - 58
1000 / Cshema / 28 - 28 - 23
-- / Suvrate / 61 - 64 - 64
-- / Dharmaeshetra / 5 - 5 - 5
900 / Nribhrata / 58 - 58 - 58
-- / Sultuta / 38 - 38 - 38
-- / Vrihadsena / 48 - 48 - 48
-- / Sumati / 33 - 33 - 33

X. Abhiras, or Shepherd Kings, toward the upper parts of the Indus about Atuc-Varanesa

800 / Suddhanwa / 32 - 32 - 32
-- / Sunetra / 40 - 40 - 40
-- / Saptajit / 30 - 30 - 30
700 / Visvajit / 35 - 35 - 35
-- / Pradyota / 23 - 23 - 23
-- / Palaca / 21 - 21 - 24

Inferior Dynasties in various parts of India generally in a state of independence.

600 / Vishnchayupa / 100 - 50 - 50
-- / Ajaca / 21 - 31 - 21
-- / Nandivarddhana / 20 - 20 - 20

X. Sacas, or Persians

1 / Ieshwacavas in Cachha-Bhoja and the lower parts of the Indus / 24 Kings
2 / Panchalas in the western parts of Oude / 25
3 / Cashayas Benares / 24
4 / Halhayas Narmada / 24
5 / Canravas / 25
6 / Calingas Deccan / 32
7 / Maithilas Tirhoot / 28
8 / Surasenas Muttra / 23
9 / Viti-hotras / 20
10 / Coshalas / 9
11 / Mecalas Narmada / 13
12 / Asmacas / 20
13 / Meghas / --
14 / Comalyas / --
15 / Nalavansas / --
16 / Naishadhas / 9
17 / Manidhanyajas / --
18 / Canacavayas, in Gurjerat, it is supposed / --
19 / Pundracas, or Tamiradiptas=Tumlook / --
20 / Maheshacas / --
21 / Mehindras / --
22 / Baumas / --
23 / Naimishicas / --
24 / Caulateyas / --
25 / Stri-rajyas / --
26 / Mushicas, Mushek Malabar coast / --
27 / Aryvas, Christian Kings in the Deccan / --
28 / Adriyas, among the mountains in the western parts of the Deccan / --
29 / Calacas, &c. / --


500 / Cshetranja / 40 - 40 - 10
 -- / Vidhisara / 28 - 28 - 28
-- / Ajata-Satru / 35 - 25 - 25
400 / Dasaca / 35 - 25 - 25
-- / Udasi / 23 - 33 - 23
-- / Nandi-vardubana / 42 - 42 - 42
-- / Maha-Nandi / 43 - 43 - 43
355 B.C. / Maha Bali, or Maha-Nanda / 28 - 88 - 28
-- / The Nine Nandas / 12 - 12 - __
315 B.C. / Chandra-Gupta / 24 - 24 - __

VIII. Yavanas, or Grecian Kings of Bactria.

XIV. Tusharas, or Parthians


300 / Varisara / 25 - 25 - 25
-- / Asaca / 36 - 36 - 36
-- / Culata, or Culala / 8 - 8 - 8
-- / Bandu-pahta, or Sammati / 9 - 9 - 9
-- / Indra-patita, or Salisuca / 13 - 14 - 13
-- / Deva-dharma / 7 - 7 - 7
-- / Suma-Sarma / 7 - 7 - 7
200 / Satadhanwa / 8 - 8 - 8
-- / Vrihadratha / 87 - 7 - 7
-- / Pushpamitra / 36 - 60 - 36
-- / Agnimitra / 81 - 2 - 2
-- / Sujyashta / 7 - 7 - 7
-- / Vasumitra / 13 - 10 - 10
100 / Bhadraca / 2 - 2 - 2
-- / Pubudaca / 3 - 3 - 3
-- / Chosha-raja / 3 - 3 - 3
-- / Vicramitra / 14 - 14 - 14
-- / Bhagavata / 32 - 32 - 32
-- / Devabhuti / 10 - 10 - 10

XIII. Maurundas, or Hunas, a branch of the Indo-Scythians; the Morundie of Ptolemy.

0 / Vasudeva / 10 - 10 - 10
-- / Bhumitra / 14 - 24 - 14
-- / Narayana / 12 - 12 - 12
-- / Susharma / 10 - 10 - 10
100 / --
190 / Sri Carna Deva, or Sipraen / 23 - 13 - __
200 / Crishna, his brother Sri / 16 - 17 - __
-- / Purportsanga Sri Carna / 56 - 55 - __
-- / Lambodara / 18 - __ - __
-- / Apilaca / 12 - __ - __

XI. Maunas unknown; probably a branch of the hunas.

300 / Sanduva, or Megha-swati / 18 - __ - __
-- / Atainan, or Putuman / 21 - 12 - __
-- / Hala, or Haleya / 25 - 28 - __
-- / Pulaca / 5 - 5 - __
-- / Pravillasena / 21 - 12 - __
400 / Sundara Sri Carna / 1 - __ - __
-- / Chacora Sri Carna, 6 months / __ - 6 - __
-- / Mehendra Sri Carna / __ - 3 - __
-- / Cuntala Sri Carna / __ - 8 - __
-- / Siva-Swami / 28 - 1 - __

Pauras, Pawaras or Punwaras, Punawarut, near country called the Kingdom of Boutou, by early Musulman writers.

500 / Gautami-Putra / 21 - 3 - __
-- / Madasim / __ - 4 - __
-- / Siva Scanda Sri Carni / __ - 3 - __
-- / Yajnasri Sri Carni / 29 / 19 (60)
600 / Vijava / __ - __ - __

From this list is descended the Vindhya Sacti, or the Might and Glory of the Vindhyan hills, the family of the Rajas of Uduya-pura and Chartor.

-- / Chandrasri / 3 - 3 - __
648 A.C. / Puliman dies / 7 - 7 - __


-- Essay III. Of the Kings of Magadha; their Chronology, by Captain Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Volume 9, 1809. pgs. 94-100.


... and the Amitrochates and Sophagasenas, who reinforced the armies of Antigonus the son of Seleucus, and of Antigonus the Great, with those elephants that were so highly prized by the successors of Alexander (Wilford, As. Res. vol. v. p. 286, and Schlegel, Indische Bibliothek), although, as shewn by Schlegel, the names are undoubtedly Sanscrit and Hindu.

Seleucus Nikator also sent Deimachos on an embassy to Allitrocades or Amitrocades, the son of Sandrocottus. Western historians identified Allitrocades or Amitrocades to be Bindusara, the son of Chandragupta and concocted that Bindusara was also known as "Amitraghata". None of the Indian sources ever referred Bindusara as Amitraghata. Western historians deliberately created the word "Amitraghata" with some sort of resemblance...

Who was Sandrocottus: Samudragupta or Chandragupta Maurya? The Chronology of Ancient India, Victim of Concoctions and Distortions, by Vedveer Arya


Chandra-Gupta [No, Sandrocottus!] appears to have agreed on his part to furnish Seleucus annually with fifty elephants[???]; for we read of Antiochus the Great going to India, to renew the alliance with king Sophagasemus, and of his receiving fifty elephants from him. Sophagasemus, I conceive, to be a corruption of Shivaca-Sena, the grandson of Chandra-Gupta. In the puranas this grandson is called Asecavard-dhana or full of mercy, a word of nearly the same import as Aseca-sena or Shivaca-sena; the latter signifying he whose armies are merciful do not ravage and plunder the country.

-- XVIII. On the Chronology of the Hindus, by Captain Francis Wilford, p. 286


All the classical writers agree in representing Sandrocoptus as king of the nations which were situated along the Ganges, which were the Gangaridae and Prasii[???] — called, however, indifferently, but no doubt inaccurately, Gargaridae, Gandaridae, and Gandarii, and Prasii, Parrhasii, and Tabresii. The first name was probably of Greek origin, expressing, as Raderus and Cellarius justly observes, the situation of the nations in the neighbourhood of the Ganges; but in truth there was a nation called the Gandhari or Gandaridae west of the Indus, whom the classical authors often confound with the Gangetic nations, as has been shewn in another place. (As. Res. vol. xv.)

The Greek writers use the names "Gandaridae" (Diodorus), "Gandaritae", and "Gandridae" (Plutarch) to describe these people. The ancient Latin writers use the name "Gangaridae", a term that seems to have been coined by the 1st century poet Virgil....

In Book 17 of Bibliotheca historica, Diodorus ... mentions that a nephew of Porus fled to the land of the Gandaridae, although C. Bradford Welles translates the name of this land as "Gandara".

William Woodthorpe Tarn (1948) identifies the "Gandaridae" mentioned by Diodorus with the people of Gandhara. Historian T. R. Robinson (1993) locates the Gangaridai to the immediate east of the Beas River, in the Punjab region. According to him, the unnamed river described in Diodorus' Book 18 is Beas (Hyphasis); Diodorus misinterpreted his source, and incompetently combined it with other material from Megasthenes, erroneously naming the river as Ganges in Book 2. Robinson identified the Gandaridae with the ancient Yaudheyas.

A. B. Bosworth (1996) rejects this theory, pointing out that Diodorus describes the unnamed river in Book 18 as the greatest river in the region. But Beas is not the largest river in its region. Even if one excludes the territory captured by Alexander in "the region" (thus excluding the Indus River), the largest river in the region is Chenab (Acesines). Robinson argues that Diodorus describes the unnamed river as "the greatest river in its own immediate area", but Bosworth believes that this interpretation is not supported by Diodorus's wording. Bosworth also notes that Yaudheyas were an autonomous confederation, and do not match the ancient descriptions that describe Gandaridae as part of a strong kingdom.

-- Gangaridai [Gandaridai], by Wikipedia


Now Gangaridas and [x] are from Megasthenes' Gangaridae in lower Bengal; is the name Gandaridae then merely a mistake of Diodorus', and is the whole thing taken from Megasthenes? I think not. In Diod. 17, 91.1 the bad Porus flies [x]; while Strabo 15, 699 has a version that Gandaris was his country. Now Porus really did fly eastward before Alexander across the Ravi (Arr. 5. 21, 4), and as Alexander never caught him he must have gone further east than Alexander ever went, i.e. across the Beas, or further; and whatever the confusion in Strabo, I think these passages make it difficult to say that Diodorus' version of the gazetteer is wrong, and that there was not across the Sutlej a real people called Gandaridae or Tyndaridae, or however their name got transcribed. [Kiessling, s.v. Gandaridai in Pauly-Wissowa, makes the people of Gandhara, the Gandaridae, and the Gangaridae, three sections of one tribe, which had moved across India leaving parts of itself behind.] Whether they were part of a confederacy, or whether the mention of a confederacy got written into the gazetteer later, must remain uncertain...

-- Alexander and the Ganges, by William Woodthorpe Tarn


The other appellation, which is most correctly Prasii, is referable to a Hindu original, and is a close approximation to Prachi, the eastern country, or Prachya, the people of the east, in which division of Bharata Khanda, or India, Mithila, the country opposite to Behar, and Magadha, or South Behar, are included by Hindu geographers. Both Greek and Hindu accounts are therefore agreed as to the general position of the people over whom Chandragupta reigned.

Megasthenes described the system of city administration of Pataliputra but there is no similarity between the system described by Megasthenes and the system of city administration given in Kautilya Arthasastra. Megasthenes also stated that there was no slavery in India but Kautilya Arthasastra's Chapter 65 named "Dasakalpa" is solely devoted to the status of slaves among the Aryans and the Mlecchas.... Thus, Megasthenes cannot be contemporary to Chandragupta Maurya.

Megasthenes not only often visited Palibothra but also stayed in the court of Sandrocottus for a few years. But he did not even mention about Kautilya or Chanakya who was the real kingmaker and also the patron of Chandragupta. No Greek scholar ever mentioned about Kautilya. Therefore, Megasthenes cannot be the contemporary to Chandragupta Maurya.

Greek scholars often mentioned that Sandrocottus was the king of the country called as Prasii (Prachi or Prachya). Pracha or Prachi means eastern country. During the Nanda and Mauryan era, Magadha kings were ruling almost entire India. Mauryan Empire was never referred in Indian sources as only Prachya desa or eastern country. Prachya desa was generally referred to Gupta Empire because Northern Saka Ksatrapas and Western Saka Ksatrapas were well established in North and West India. Megasthenes mentioned that Sandrocottus is the greatest king of the Indians and Poros is still greater than Sandrocottus which means a kingdom in the North-western region is still independent and enjoying at least equal status with the kingdom of Sandrocottus...

-- Who was Sandrocottus: Samudragupta or Chandragupta Maurya? The Chronology of Ancient India, Victim of Concoctions and Distortions, by Vedveer Arya


Finally; the classical authors concur in making Palibothra a city on the Ganges, the capital of Sandrocoptus. Strabo, on the authority of Megasthenes, states that Palibothra is situated at the confluence of the Ganges and another river, the name of which he does not mention. Arrian, possibly on the same authority, calls that river the Erranoboas, which is a synonime of the Sone. In the drama, one of the characters describes the trampling down of the banks of the Sone, as the army approaches to Pataliputra; and Putaliputra, also called Kusumapura, is the capital of Chandragupta. There is little question that Pataliputra and Palibothra are the same, and in the uniform estimation of the Hindus, the former is the same with Patna. The alterations in the course of the rivers of India, and the small comparative extent to which the city has shrunk in modern times, will sufficiently explain why Patna is not at the confluence of the Ganges and the Sone, and the only argument, then, against the identity of the position, is the enumeration of the Erranoboas and the Sone as distinct rivers by Arrian and Pliny: but their nomenclature is unaccompanied by any description, and it was very easy to mistake synonimes for distinct appellations. Rajamahal, as proposed by Wilford, and Bhagalpur, as maintained by Franklin, are both utterly untenable,...

Image


I have found in this district no traditions concerning Chandragupta nor his descendants the Baliputras, although Palibothra his capital, is by Major Rennell supposed to be the same with Pataliputra, or Patna. This city is indeed allowed by all the Pandits to be called Pataliputra, but Pataliputra has no great resemblance to Palibothra, nor can Patali be rationally considered as a word of the same origin with Pali, said to be an ancient name of this country, and of its people and language. In the vicinity of Patna few traces of antiquity remain as a guide to conjecture; but, with all due deference for the opinion of Major Rennell, I doubt very much of its having been the Palibothra of the Greeks. The conjecture of Major Wilford, in the fifth volume of the Asiatick Researches, placing Palibothra at the old junction of the Kosi with the Ganges near Rajmahal, seems better founded, although all traces of the city have been swept away by numerous changes in the river; and although, when in that vicinity, I heard no traditions concerning the great personages who resided at Palibothra. But the Pali are still the most numerous tribe in Matsyadesa, the country immediately north and east from the situation, which Major Wilford assigns. Although this country no doubt belonged to the kings of the Gangarides, it was so far removed from their capital, that no traces of them are now to be discovered. That Patali however, has been a place of great consequence, from its being now universally called Patana, or the city by way of excellence, there can be no doubt, and this seems to have been during the reigns of the earlier princes of the dynasty of the spurious Andhras of Major Wilford, (As. Res. vol. 9, p. 43,) who governed until the year 640 after the birth of Christ; but between this period, and the government of the Baliputras ending about 160 years before the birth of Christ, Behar seems to have risen into great note, as capital of the Magas and of their country Magadha.

At one time (before Christ, 800) this city, according to a learned priest of the Jain who resides there, belonged to a petty chief of that sect; but was afterwards fortified by a Maga Raja, who seems to have been a very powerful prince, and the ruins of buildings, attributed by all to this Maga, at Baragang, in the vicinity of Behar, are of an astonishing magnitude, as will be afterwards described. The persons, by whom they have been erected, have evidently been Buddhists, and were probably either the Andhra kings, or the princes who intervened between them and the descendants of Chandragupta; but they are abhorred as infidels, nor have I been able to learn any tradition concerning their names.

-- Chapter II. History of the Province of Behar, From "The History, Antiquities, Topography, and Statistics of Eastern India; Comprising the Districts of Behar, Shahabad, Bhagulpoor, Goruckpoor, Dinajepoor, Puraniya, Rungpoor & Assam, in Relation to their Geology, Mineralogy, Botany, Agriculture, Commerce, Manufactures, Fine Arts, Population, Religion, Education, Statistics, Etc., Surveyed Under the Orders of the Supreme Government and Collated from the Original Documents at the East India House, With the Permission of the Honourable Court of Directors, by Montgomery Martin, Vol. 1, Behar (Patna City) and Shahabad, 1838


... and the further inquiries of the former [Wilford] had satisfied him of the error of his hypothesis. His death prevented the publication of an interesting paper by him on the site of Palibothra, in which he had come over to the prevailing opinion, and shewn it to have been situated in the vicinity of Patna.* [Asiatic Researches, vol. xiv. p. 380.]

A FEW years after my arrival in India, I began to study the ancient history, and geography of that country; and of course, endeavoured to procure some regular works on the subject: the attempt proved vain, though I spared neither trouble, nor money, and I had given up every hope, when, most unexpectedly, and through mere chance, several geographical tracts in Sanscrit, fell into my hands....

In some of the Puranas, there is a section called the Bhuvana-cosa, a magazine, or Collection of mansions: but these are entirely mythological, and beneath our notice.

Besides those in the Puranas, there are other geographical tracts, to several of which is given the title of Cshetra-samasa, or collection of countries; one is entirely mythological, and is highly esteemed by the Jainas; another in my possession, is entirely geographical, and is a most valuable work.

There is also the Trai-locya-derpana, or mirror of the three worlds: but it is wholly mythological, and written in the spoken dialects of the countries about Muttra. St. Patrick is supposed to have written such a book, which is entitled de tribus Habitaculis, and this was also entirely mythological.

There are also lists of countries, rivers and mountains, in several Puranas, and other books; but they are of little or no use, being mere lists of names, without any explanation whatever. They are very incorrectly written, and the context can be of no service, in correcting the bad spelling of proper names. These in general are called Desamala, or garlands of countries; and are of great antiquity: they appear to have been known to Megasthenes, and afterwards to Pliny....

Real geographical treatises do exist: but they are very scarce, and the owners unwilling, either to part with them, or to allow any copy to be made, particularly for strangers.... Seven of them have come to my knowledge, three of which are in my possession. The two oldest are the Munja-prati-desa-vyavastha, or an account of various countries, written by Raja Munja, in the latter end of the ninth century: it was revised and improved by Raja Bhoja his nephew, in the beginning of the tenth, it is supposed; and this new edition was published under the name of Bhoja-prati-desa-vyavastha. These two treatises, which are voluminous, particularly the latter, are still to be found, in Gujarat, as I was repeatedly assured, by a most respectable Pandit, a native of that country, who died some years ago, in my service. I then applied to the late Mr. Duncan, Governor of Bombay, to procure those two geographical tracts, but in vain: his enquiries however confirmed their existence. These two are not mentioned in any Sanscrit book, that I ever saw. The next geographical treatise, is that written by order of the famous Buccaraya or Bucca-sinha, who ruled in the peninsula in the year of Vicramaditya, 1341, answering to the year 1285 of our era. It is mentioned in the commentary on the geography of the Maha-bharata, and it is said, that he wrote an account of the 310 Rajaships of India, and Palibothra is mentioned in it. I suspect that this is the geographical treatise called Bhuvana-sagara, or sea of mansions, in the Dekhin....

The fourth is a commentary on the geography of the Maha-bharat, written by order of the Raja of Paulastya in the peninsula, by a Pandit, who resided in Bengal, in the time of Hussein-shah, who began his reign in the year 1489[???]. It is a voluminous work, most curious, and interesting. It is in my possession, except a small portion towards the end, and which I hope to be able to procure. Palibothra is mentioned in it.

The fifth is the Vicrama-sagara: the author of it is unknown here: however it is often mentioned in the Cshetra-samasa, which, according to the author himself, is chiefly taken from the Vicrama-sagara. It is said to exist still in the peninsula, and it existed in Bengal, in the year 1648. It is considered as a very valuable work, and Palibothra is particularly mentioned in it, according to the author of the Cshetra-samasa. I have only seventeen leaves of this work, and they are certainly interesting. Some suppose that it is as old as the time of Bucca-raya [1356-1377 CE] , that it was written by his order, and that the author was a native of the Dekhin.

But the author could not be a native of that country, otherwise, he would have given a better description of it; for his account of the country about the Sahyadri mountains, of which an extract is to be found in the Cshetra-samasa, is quite unsatisfactory, and obviously erroneous even in the general outlines....

The sixth is called the Bhuvana-cosa, and is declared to be a section of the Bhavishya-purana. If so, it has been revised, and many additions have been made to it, and very properly, for in its original state, it was a most contemptible performance. As the author mentions the emperor Selim-Shah, who died in the year 1552, he is of course posterior to him. It is a valuable work. Additions are always incorporated into the context in India, most generally without reference to any authority; and it was formerly so with us; but this is no disparagement in a geographical treatise: for towns, and countries do not disappear, like historical facts, without leaving some vestiges behind. I have only the fourth part of it, which contains the Gangetick provinces. The first copy that I saw, contained only the half of what is now in my possession; but it is exactly the same with it, only that some Pandit, a native of Benares, has introduced a very inaccurate account of the rebellion of Chaityan-Sinha, commonly called Cheyt-Sing, in the year, I believe 1781: but the style is different.

The seventh is the Cshetra-samasa already mentioned, and which was written by order of Bijjala, the last Raja of Patna, who died in the year 1648. Though a modern work, yet it is nevertheless a valuable and interesting performance. It contains only the Gangetick provinces and some parts of the peninsula, such as Trichina-vali, &c. The death of the Raja prevented his Pandit Jagganmohun from finishing it, as it was intended, for the information of his children.

The last chapter, which was originally a detached work, is an account of Patali-putra, and of Pali-bhata as it is called there, and it consists of forty-seven leaves. This was written previously to the geographical treatise, and it gives an account, geographical, historical, and also mythological of these two cities, which were contiguous to each other. It gives also a short history of the Raja's family, and of his ancestors, and on that account only was this small tract originally undertaken. We may of course reasonably suppose that it was written at least 170 years ago.

The writer informs us that, long after the death of Raja Bijjala or Baijjala, he was earnestly requested by his friends, to complete the work, or at least to arrange the materials he had already collected in some order, and to publish it, even in that state. He complied with their request; but it must have been long after the death of the king, for he mentions Pondichery; saying, that it was inhabited by Firangs, and had three pretty temples dedicated to the God of the Firanga, Feringies or French, who did not, I believe, settle there before the year 1674. He takes notice also of Mandarajya, or Madras.

The author acts with the utmost candour, and modesty, saying, as I have written the Prabhoda-chandrica after the "Pracriya-caumudi (that is to say from, and after the manner of that book) so I have written this work after the Vicrama-sagara, and also from enquiries, from respectable well informed people, and from what, I may have seen myself."

In the Cshetra-samasa, two other geographical tracts are mentioned; the first is the Dacsha-chandaca, and the other is called Desa-vali, which, according to the author’s account, seem to be valuable works. There is also a small geographical treatise called Crita-dhara-vali, by Rameswara, about 200 years old, it is supposed. I have only eighty leaves of it, and it contains some very interesting particulars.... Two copies were possessed by Dr. Buchanan, and I have also procured a few others. All these are most contemptible lists of names, badly spelt, without any explanation whatever, and they differ materially the one from the other. However there is really a valuable copy of it, in the Tara-tantra, and published lately by the Rev. Mr. Ward [William Ward, b. 1769 Derby]. I have also another list of countries with proper remarks, from the Galava-tantra[???], in which there are several most valuable hints. However these two lists must be used cautiously, for there are also several mistakes.

This essay on the ancient geography of the Gangetick provinces, will consist of three sections.... Then occasionally, and collaterally will appear accounts, both historical and geographical of some of the principal towns, such as Palibothra and Patali-putra now Patna, for these two towns were close to each other, exactly like London and Westminister.

The former was once the metropolis of India; but at a very early period it was destroyed by the Ganges: an account of it is in great forwardness, and is nearly ready for the press. Its name in Sanscrit was Pali-bhatta, to be pronounced Pali-bhothra, or nearly so. Bali-gram near Bhagalpur, never was the metropolis of India; yet it was a very ancient city, and its history is very interesting. It was also destroyed by the Ganges....

In the Cshetra-samasa the Carna-phulli [Karnaphuli/ Karnafuli/ Khawthlanguipui: Wiki] or Chatganh [Chittagong: Wiki] river, is said to come from the Jayadri or mountains of victory, and the Nabhi or Naf [Naf: Wiki] river from the Suvarda, or golden mountains...

[T]he mountains and forests of Jhar-chand are called, in the Peutingerian tables, the Lymodus mountains, abounding with elephants, and placed there to the south of the Ganges. They really were in the country of Magadh or Magd, as generally pronounced, and which was also the name of Patna and of south Bahar....

The royal road from the Indus to Palibothra crossed this river [Calindi] at a place called Calini-pacsha [Kalinipaxa], according to Megasthenes, and now probably Khoda-gunge; Calini-pacsha in Sanscrit signifies a place near the Calini....

The next is the Sona [Son/Sone: Wiki], or red river: in the Puranas it is constantly called Sona, and I believe never otherwise. In the Amara cosa, and other tracts, I am told, it is called Hiranya-bahu, implying the golden arm, or branch of a river, or the golden canal or channel. These expressions imply an arm or branch of the Sona, which really forms two branches before it falls into the Ganges....

The epithet of golden does by no means imply that gold was found in its sands. It was so called, probably, on account of the influx of gold and wealth arising from the extensive trade carried on through it
; for it was certainly a place of shelter for all the large trading boats during the stormy weather and the rainy season.

In the extracts from Megasthenes by Pliny and Arrian, the Sonus and Erannoboas appear either as two distinct rivers, or as two arms of the same river. Be this as it may, Arrian says that the Erannoboas was the third river in India, which is not true. But I suppose that Megasthenes meant only the Gangetick provinces: for he says that the Ganges was the first and largest. He mentions next the Commenasis or Sarayu, from the country of Commanh, as a very large river. The third large river is then the Erannoboas or river Sona[???].

Ptolemy, finding himself peculiarly embarrassed with regard to this river, and the metropolis of India situated on its banks, thought proper to suppress it entirely. Others have done the same under similar distressful circumstances. It is however well known to this day, under the denomination of Hiranya-baha, even to every school boy, in the Gangetick provinces, and in them there is no other river of that name...

Let us now proceed to the Sulacshni, or Chandravati, according to the Cshetra-samasa. It is now called the river Chandan, because it flows through the Van or groves of Chandra, in the spoken dialects Chandwan, or Chandan. In the maps it is called Goga, which should be written Cauca, because according to the above tract, it falls into the Ganges, at a place called Cucu, and in a derivative form Caucava, Caucwa, or Cauca. It flows a little to the eastward of Bhagalpur: but the place, originally so called, has been long ago swallowed up by the Ganges, along with the town of Bali-gram. In the Jina-vilas[???], it is called Aranya-baha[!!!], or the torrent from the wilderness, being really nothing more....

Then comes the Suvarna-recha [Subarnarekha/Swarnarekha: Wiki], or Hiranya-recha, that is to say the golden streak [Subarnarekha, meaning "streak of gold" found in the riverbed: Wiki]. It is called also in the Puranas, in the list of rivers, Suctimati, flowing from the Ricsha, or bear mountains. Its name signifies abounding with shells, in Sanscrit Sucti, Sancha, or Cambu....

The Damiadee[???] was first noticed by the Sansons in France, but was omitted since by every geographer, I believe, such as the Sieur Robert, the famous D’Anville, &c; but it was revived by Major Rennell, under the name of Dummody. I think its real name was Dhumyati, from a thin mist like smoke, arising from its bed. Several rivers in India are so named: thus the Hiranya-baha, or eastern branch of the Sona, is called Cujjhati, or Cuhi from Cuha, a mist hovering occasionally over its bed. As this branch of the Sona has disappeared, or nearly so, this fog is no longer to be seen. I think, this has been also the fate of the Dhumyati, which is now absorbed by the sands....

Let us now pass to the Brahma-putra [Brahmaputra: Wiki], or Brahmi-tanaya, that is to say the son of Brahma, or rather his efflux.

Brahma, in the course of his travels, riding upon a goose, passed by the hermitage of the sage Santanu, who was gone into the adjacent groves, and his wife, the beautiful and virtuous Amogha, was alone. Struck with her beauty he made proposals, which were rejected with indignation, and Amogha threatened to curse him.

Brahma, who was disguised like a holy mendicant, began to tremble and went away: however, before he turned round, his efflux fell to the ground at the door of the hermitage. The efflux is describe, as Hataca, like gold, Cara-hataca, radiant and shining like gold, which is the colour of Brahma; it is always in motion like quicksilver. On Santanu’s return Amogha did not fail to acquaint him with Brahma’s behaviour: he gave due praise to her virtue and resolution, but observed at the same time that with regard to a person of such a high rank as Brahma, who is the first of beings in the world, she might have complied with his wishes without any impropriety. This is no new idea; however Amogha reprobated this doctrine with indignation. I shall pass over how this efflux was conveyed into her womb by her husband. The Nile was also the efflux of Osiris, and probably the legend about it was equally obscene and filthy. In due time she was delivered of a fine boy amidst a vast quantity of water, and who was really the son of Brahma, and exactly like him. Then Santanu made a Cunda, or hole like a cup, and put the child and waters into it. The waters soon worked their way below to the depth of five Yojans, or forty miles nearly, and as far as Patal, or the infernal regions. This Cunda, or small circular pond, or lake, is called Brahmacunda, and the river issuing from it Brahma-putra, the son of Brahma....

There is little doubt but that the Soma or Sami is the Isamus of Strabo, the boundary of Menander's kingdom....

There are in Asama [Assam: Wiki] two rivers called Lohita [mythological river, actually part of the Brahmaputra: IndiaZone.com], and both are mentioned in the Matsya-purana, in the list of rivers; the Chacra-Lohita or greater Lohita, and the Cshudra-Lohita, or the lesser one. This last falls into the Brahma-putra near Yogi-gopa, and is noticed in the Bengal Atlas. The original name of the greater Lohita is Sama or Sam, and this is conformable to a passage in the Varaha-mihira-sanhita. The Sama was afterward called the red river, from the following circumstance. The famous Rama, with the title of Parasu or Parsu, having been ordered by his father to cut off his own mother’s head, through fear of the paternal curse was obliged to obey. With his bloody Parasu, or Parsu, or cimetar in one hand, and the bleeding head of his mother in the other, he appeared before his father who was surrounded by holy men, who were petrified with horror at this abominable sight. He then went to the Brahma-cunda to be expiated, his cimetar sticking fast to his hand all the way; he then washed it in the waters of the Sama, which became red and bloody, or Lohita. The cimetar then fell to the ground, and with it he cleft the adjacent mountains, and opened a passage for himself to the Cunda, and also for the waters of the Brahma-putra; he then flung the fatal instrument into the Cunda. The cleft is called to this day Prabhu-Cuthara, because it was made with a mighty Cuthara, or cimetar. This is obviously the legend of Perseus, and the Gorgon’s head....

The Carma-phulli, as I observed before, is called in the upper part of its course Dumbura, Dumura, or Dumriya: on its passing through the hills it assumes the name of Carma-phulli: but its original name is Bayuli or Bayula.* [Cshetra-samasa and Bhuvana-cosa.] In the Bhuvana-cosa it is declared that it flows through the country of Ari-rajya, or kingdom of Ari, where it assumes the name of Nabhi, according to the Cshetra-samasa, and is commonly called the Naf, and Teke-naf. This river is called in the Bhuvana-cosa, Hema, or golden river, probably because it comes from the golden mountains, styled Hema, Canchana, Canaca &c., which signify gold. In general all the rivers of this country are considered as branches of the Carma-phulli, some are actually so, others are so only in a mystical sense....

It is well known that the old site of Patali-putra, or Patna, has been entirely carried away by the Ganges
, and in its room several sand banks were formed, and which are delineated in Major Rennell's map of the course of the Ganges with his usual accuracy. However Colonel Colebrooke [Robert Hyde Colebrooke], Surveyor General, having made a new survey of the river, found that these several sand banks were consolidated into an island about sixteen miles long, and which masks entirely the mouth of the Gandaci, nay it has forced it in an oblique direction about six miles below Patna, whilst in Major Rennell’s time it was due north from the N.W. corner of that town, and in sight of it.  

The most ancient town of Bali-gur, or Balini-gur, close and opposite to Bhagal-pur, was entirely destroyed by the Ganges in the beginning of the thirteenth century, according to the Cshetra-samasa....

As the Caggar, or some river falling into it, is supposed by our ancient writers to have been also the boundary of the excursions of the gold making ants toward the east, I shall give an account of them...

The large ant of the size of a fox, or of a Hyrcanian dog, is the Yuz of the Persians, in Sanscrit Chittraca-Vyaghra, or spotted tyger in Hindi Chitta, which denomination has some affinity with Cheunta, or Chyonta, a large ant. This has been, in my opinion, the cause of this ridiculous and foolish mistake of some of our ancient writers. The Yuz is thus described in the Ayin Acberi.(3) "This animal, who is remarkable for his provident and circumspect conduct, is an inhabitant of the wilds, and has three different places of resort. They feed in one place, rest in another, and sport in another, which is their most frequent resort. This is generally under the shade of a tree, the circuit of which they keep very clean, and enclose it with their dung. Their dung, in the Hindovee language, is called Akhir.”

Abul-Fazil, it is true, does not say positively that their dung, mixing with sand, becomes gold, and probably he did not believe it. However, when he says that this dung was called Akhir in Hindi, it implies the transmutation of the mixture into gold. Akhir is for Chir in the spoken dialects, from the Sanscrit Cshira; from this are derived the Arabic words Acsir, and El-acsir-Elixir is water, milk also, and a liquid in general. To effect this transmutation of bodies the Hindus have two powerful agents, one liquid called emphatically Cshir, or the water. The other is solid, and is called Mani, or the jewel; and this is our philosopher’s stone, generally called Spars a-mani, the jewel of wealth; Hiranya-mani, the golden jewel. There are really lumps of gold dust, consolidated together by some unknown substance, which was probably supposed to be the indurated dung of large birds.

These are to be met with in the N.W. of India, where gold dust is to be found. They contain much gold, it is said, and are sold by the weight.

-- VII. On the Ancient Geography of India, by Lieut. Col. F. Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Volume 14. p. 373-470


Next (to the Prasii) in the interior are the Monedes and the Suari, to whom belongs Mount Maleus, on which shadows fall towards the north in winter, and in summer to the south, for six months alternately.* ["The Mandali would seem to be the same people as the Monedes of Pliny, who with the Suari, occupied the inland country to the south of the Palibothri. As this is the exact position of the country of the Mundas and Suars, I think it quite certain that they must be the same race as the Monedes and Suari of Pliny. In another passage Pliny mentions the Mandei and Malli as occupying the country between the Calingae and the Ganges.


Amongst the Malli there was a mountain named Mallus, which would seem to be the same as the famous mount Maleus of the Monedes and Suari. I think it highly probable that both names may be intended for the celebrated mount Mandar, to the south of Bhagulpur, which is fabled to have been used by the gods and demons at the churning of the ocean. The Mandei I would identify with the inhabitants of the Mahanadi river, which is the Manada of Ptolemy. The Malli or Malei would therefore be the same people as Ptolemy's Mandalae, who occupied the right bank of the Ganges to the south of Palibothra, or they may be the people of the Rajmahal hills who are called Maler ... The Suari of Pliny are the Sabarrae of Ptolemy, and both may be identified with the aboriginal Savaras or Suars, a wild race of woodcutters who live in the jungles without any fixed habitation." — Cunningham's Anc. Geog. of India, pp. 508-9)....

Pliny assigns 425 miles as the distance from the confluence of the rivers to Palibothra, but, as it is in reality only 248, the figures have probably been altered. He gives, lastly, 638 miles as the distance from Palibothra to the mouth of the Ganges, which agrees closely with the estimate of Megasthenes, who makes it 5000 stadia— if that indeed was his estimate, and not 6000 stadia as Strabo in one passage alleges it was. The distance by land from Patna to Tamluk (Tamralipta, the old port of the Ganges' mouth) is 445 English or 480 Roman miles. The distance by the river, which is sinuous, is of course much greater.]

-- Ancient India as Described by Megasthenes and Arrian; Being a Translation of the Fragments of the Indika of Megasthenes Collected by Dr. Schwanbeck, and of the First Part of the Indika of Arrian, by J.W. McCrindle, M.A., 1877


It thus appears, that the Greek and Hindu writers concur in the name, in the private history, in the political elevation, and in the nation and capital of an Indian king, nearly, if not exactly cotemporary with Alexander, to a degree of approximation that cannot possibly be the work of accident; and it may be reasonably concluded, therefore, that the era of the events described in the following drama is determined with as much precision as that of any other remote historical fact.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sun Feb 20, 2022 10:49 am

Part 3 of __

APPENDIX TO PREFACE.

1.

PAURANIC ACCOUNTS OF CHANDRAGUPTA.


The son of Mahanandi, born of a Sudra woman, a powerful prince named Mahapadma, shall put an end to the Kshetriya rule, and from his time the kings will be mostly Sudras void of piety. He will bring the earth under one umbrella, his rule being irresistible, and he will reign like another Bhargava. He will have eight sons, Sumalya and others, who will be kings of the earth for one hundred years. A Brahman will destroy these nine Nandas, and after their disappearance the Mauryas will reign in the Kali age. That Brahman will inaugurate Chandragupta as king. — (Bhagavat, 12th Skandha.)

Mahanandi will be the last of the ten Saisunaga princes, whose joint reigns will be three hundred and sixty-two years. The son of Mahanandi or Nanda, named Mahapadma, will be born from a Sudra mother. He will be avaricious, and like another Parasuruma will end the Kshetriya race, as from him forwards the kings will be all Sudras. He, Mahapadma, will bring the whole earth under one umbrella, his rule being irresistible. He will have eight sons, Sumalya and others who after him will govern the world. He, and these sons will reign for a period of one hundred years, until Kautilya, a Brahman, shall destroy the nine Nandas.

After their destruction the Mauryas will possess the earth, Kautilya inaugurating Chandragupta in the kingdom. — (Vishnu Parana.)

The comment explains Maurya thus; — so named from Chandragupta, the first, who derived this name from his mother Mura, one of the wives of Nanda.

2. STORY OF NANDA, AS RELATED BY VARARUCHI IN THE VRIHAT KATHA.

I now returned from my sojourn in the snowy mountains, where by the favour of Siva I had acquired the Paniniya grammar. This I communicated to my preceptor Versha, as the fruit of my penance; and as he wished to learn a new system, I instructed him in that revealed by Swami Kumara. Vyari and Indradatta then applied to Versha for like instructions, but he desired them first to bring him a very considerable present. As they were wholly unable to raise the sum, they proposed applying for it to the king, and requested me to accompany them to his camp, which was at that time at Ayodhya; I consented, and we set off.

When we arrived at the encampment we found every body in distress, Nanda being just dead. Indradatta, who was skilled in magic, said; “This event need not disconcert us: I will transfuse my vitality into the lifeless body of the king. Do you, Vararuchi, then solicit the money: I will grant it, and then resume my own person, of which do you, Vyari, take charge till the spirit returns.” This was assented to, and our companion accordingly entered the carcase of the king.

Story of Yogananda.

The revival of Nanda caused universal rejoicing. The minister Sakatala alone suspected something extraordinary in the resuscitation. As the heir to the throne, however, was yet a child, he was well content that no change should take place, and determined to keep his new master in the royal station. He immediately, therefore, issued orders that search should be made for all the dead bodies in the vicinage, and that they should forthwith be committed to the flames. In pursuance of this edict the guards came upon the deserted carcase of Indradatta, and burning it as directed, our old associate was compelled to take up his abode permanently in the tenement which he had purposed to occupy but for a season. He was by no means pleased with the change, and in private lamented it with us, being in fact degraded by his elevation, having relinquished the exalted rank of a Brahman for the inferior condition of a Sudra.

Vyari having received the sum destined for our master, took leave of his companion Indradatta, whom we shall henceforth call Yogananda. Before his departure, however, he recommended to the latter to get rid of Sakatala, the minister, who had penetrated his secret, and who would, no doubt, raise the prince Chandragupta to the throne as soon as he had attained to years of discretion. It would be better, therefore, to anticipate him, and, as preparatory to that measure, to make me, Vararuchi, his minister. Vyari then left us, and in compliance with his counsel I became the confidential minister of Yogananda.

A charge was now made against Sakatala, of having, under pretence of getting rid of dead carcases, burnt a Brahman alive; and on this plea he was cast into a dry well with all his sons. A plate of parched pulse and a pitcher of water were let down daily for their sustenance, just sufficient for one person. The father, therefore recommended to the brothers to agree amongst themselves which should survive to revenge them all, and relinquishing the food to him, resign themselves to die. They instantly acknowledged their avenger in him, and with stern fortitude refusing to share in the daily pittance, one by one expired.

After some time Yogananda, intoxicated like other mortals with prosperity, became despotic and unjust. I found my situation therefore most irksome, as it exposed me to a tyrant’s caprice, and rendered me responsible for acts which I condemned. I therefore sought to secure myself a participator in the burthen, and prevailed upon Yogananda to release Sakatala from his captivity and reinstate him in his authority. He therefore once again became the minister of the king.

It was not long before I incurred the displeasure of Yogananda, so that he resolved to put me to death. Sakatala, who was rejoiced to have this opportunity of winning me over to his cause, apprised me of my danger, and helped me to evade it by keeping me concealed in his palace. Whilst thus retired, the son of the king, Hiranyagupta, lost his senses, and Yogananda now lamented my absence. His regret moved Sakatala to acknowledge that I was living, and I was once more received into favour. I effected the cure of the prince, but received news that disgusted me with the world, and induced me to resign my station and retire into the forests. My disappearance had led to a general belief that I had been privately put to death. This report reached my family. Upakosa, my wife, burnt herself, and my mother died broken hearted.

Inspired with the profoundest grief, and more than ever sensible of the transitory duration of human happiness, I repaired to the shades of solitude and the silence of meditation. After living for a considerable period in my hermitage, the death of Yogananda was thus related to me by a Brahman, who was travelling from Ayodhya and had rested at my cell.

Sakatala brooding on his plan of revenge, observed one day a Brahman of mean appearance digging in a meadow, and asked him what he was doing there. Chanakya, the Brahman, replied: "I am rooting out this grass which has hurt my foot.” The reply struck the minister as indicative of a character which would contribute to his designs, and he engaged him by the promise of a large reward and high honours to come and preside at the Sraddha which was to be celebrated next new moon at the palace. Chanakya arrived, anticipating the most respectful treatment; but Yogananda had been previously persuaded by Sakatala to assign precedence to another Brahman, Subandhu, so that when Chanakya came to take His place he was thrust from it with contumely. Burning with rage, he threatened the king before all the court, and denounced his death within seven days. Nanda ordered him to be turned out of the palace. Sakatala received him into his house, and persuading Chanakya that he was wholly innocent of being instrumental to his ignominious treatment, contributed to encourage and inflame his indignation. Chanakya thus protected, practised a magical rite, in which he was a proficient, and by which on the seventh day Nanda was deprived of life. Sakatala on the father’s death effected the destruction of Hiranyagupta, his son, and raised Chandragupta, the son of the genuine Nanda, to the throne. Chanakya became the prince’s minister; and Sakatala having attained the only object of his existence, retired to end his days in the woods.

3. STORY OF NANDA AND CHANDRAGUPTA, BY A PUNDIT OF THE DEKHIN.

(From a Manuscript in the collection of the late Col. Mackenzie, Sanscrit, Telinga character.)

After invoking the benediction of Ganesa the writer proceeds: In the race of Bharadwaja, and the family of the hereditary councillors of the Bhosala princes, was born the illustrious and able minister Bhavaji. He was succeeded by his son Gangadhara surnamed Adhwari (a priest of the Yajur Veda), who continued to enjoy the confidence of the king, and was equal to Vrihaspati in understanding.

By his wife Krishnambika, Gangadhara had two sons, who were both employed by the Raja, Sahuji, the son of the preceding prince. The favour of the Raja enabled these ministers to grant liberal endowments to pious and learned Brahmans.

The elder of the two, Nrisinha, after a life passed in prayer and sacred rites, proceeded to the world of Brahma, leaving three sons.

Of these, the elder was Ananda Raya Adhwari. He was noted for his steadiness and sagacity from his childhood, and in adult years deserved the confidence of his prince, Suhuji. He was profoundly versed in the Vedas, a liberal benefactor of the Brahmans, and a skilful director of religious rites.

Upon his death and that of the youngest brother, the survivor, Tryambaka Adhwari, succeeded to the reputation of his ancestors, and cherished his nephews as his own children.

Accompanied by his mother he proceeded to the shores of the Ganges, and by his ablutions in the holy stream liberated his ancestors from the ocean of future existence.

He was solicited by Sahu, the king, to assume the burthen of the state, but regarding it incompatible with his religious duties he was unwilling to assent. In consideration of his wisdom and knowledge he was highly venerated by the Raja and presented with valuable gifts, which he dedicated to pious rites or distributed to the Brahmans. Having on a particular occasion been lavish of expenditure in order to gratify his sovereign, he contracted heavy debts, and as the prince delayed their liquidation, he was obliged to withdraw to seek the means of discharging them. On his return he was received by Sahu and his nobles with high honours, and the prince by the homage paid to him obtained identification (after death) with Tyagesa, a glory of difficult attainment to Yayati, Nata, Mandhata, and other kings.

The brother of the prince, Sarabhaji, then governed the kingdom and promoted the happiness of all entrusted to his care by Sahu, for the protection of piety, and rendering the people happy by his excellent qualities: the chief of the Brahmans was treated by him with increased veneration.

The land of Chola is supplied at will by the waters of the Kaveri, maintained by the abundant showers poured down constantly by Indra, and in this land did the illustrious Sarabhaji long exercise undisturbed dominion and promote the happiness of his people.

Having performed with the aid of his reverend minister the late rite to his brother, he liberally delivered Tryambaka from the ocean of debt, and presented him with lands on the bank of the Kaveri (the Sahyagirija), for the preservation of the observances enjoined by religion and law.

And he diffused a knowledge of virtue by means of the Tantra of the son of the foe of Kama (Kartikeya), as communicated by Brahma to Nareda to relieve his distress, and whatever learned man takes up his residence on the hill of Swami and worships Skanda with faith, will undoubtedly obtain divine wisdom.

Thus, on the mountain of Swami, enjoying the favour of Girisa, does Tryambaka reside with uninterrupted prosperity, surrounded by his kinsmen, and sons, and grandsons, and Brahmans learned in the Vedas, engaged in the performance of the holy rites and the worship of Iswara. May he live a thousand years!

An object of his unbounded benevolence, and one to be included in those cherished by his bounties, having worshipped the lord of Sri (Vishnu), and acquitted himself of his debt to the Gods and Manes, is rewarded by having it in his power to be respectfully obedient to his (Tryambaka's) commands. This individual, named Dhundi, the son of the excellent Pundit Lakshmana, of the family of Vyasa, had in his possession, and expounded, the new and wonderful drama entitled the Mudra Rakshasa, and in order to convey a clear notion of his drama, the composition of Visakha Datta, he relates as an introduction the following particulars of the story.

Story of Nanda and Chandragupta.

According to the Puranas the Kshetriya sovereignty was to cease with Nanda. In the beginning of the Kali age the Nandas were kings so named.

Amongst them Sarvarthasiddhi was celebrated for his valour; he was monarch of the earth and his troops were nine crore and one hundred. Vaktranasa and others were his hereditary ministers, but amongst them the most famous was the Brahman, Rakshasa.

He was skilled in government and policy, and the six attributes of princes; was eminent for piety and prowess, and was highly respected by Nanda. The king had two wives, of whom Sunanda was the elder — the other was of Sudra extraction; she was the favourite of the king, of great beauty and amiable character — her name was Mura. On one occasion the king in the company of his wives administered the rights of hospitality to a venerable ascetic, and after washing his feet sprinkled the queens with the water: nine drops fell upon the forehead of the elder, and one on Mura. This she received with reverence, and the Brahman was much pleased with her deportment.

Mura accordingly was delivered of one son, of most excellent qualities, who was named Maurya. Sunanda was delivered of a lump of flesh.

This Rakshasa divided into nine portions, which he put into a vessel of oil, and carefully watched.

By his cares nine infants were in time evolved, who were brought up by Rakshasa and called the nine Nandas after their progenitor.

The king when he grew old retired from the affairs of state, consigning his kingdom to these nine sons, and appointing Maurya to the command of the army.

Maurya had a hundred sons, of whom Chandragupta was the best, and they surpassed the Nandas in merit.

The Nandas being therefore filled with envy, conspired against his life, and inviting him and his sons into a private chamber put them to death.

At this time the Raja of Sinhala sent to the court of the Nandas a lion of wax in a cage, so well made that it seemed to be alive. And he added this message, "If any one of your courtiers can make this fierce animal run without opening the cage, I shall acknowledge him to be a man of talent."

The dullness of the Nandas prevented their understanding the purport of the message; but Chandragupta, in whom some little breath yet remained, offered, if they would spare his life, to undertake the task, and this being allowed, he made an iron rod red-hot, and thrusting it into the figure, the wax soon ran, and the lion disappeared.

Although they desired his death, Chandragupta was taken by the Nanclas from the pit into which he had been cast; and continued to live in affluence. He was gifted with all the marks of royalty: his arms reached to his knees; he was affable, liberal and brave; but these deserts only increased the animosity of the Nandas, and they waited for an opportunity of compassing his death.

Upon one occasion Chandragupta observed a Brahman of such irascible temperament, that he tore up violently a tuft of kusa grass, because a blade of it had pierced his foot: on which he approached him, and placed himself under his protection through fear of incurring the Brahman’s resentment.

This Brahman was named Vishnugupta, and was deeply read in the science of government taught by Usanas (Saturn), and in astronomy: his father, a teacher of niti or polity, was named Chanaka, and hence the son is called Chanakya.

He became the great friend of Chandragupta, who related to him all he had suffered from the Nandas.

On which Chanakya promised him the throne of the Nandas; and being hungry, entered the dinner-chamber, where he seated himself on the seat of honour.

The Nandas, their understanding being bewildered by fate, regarded him as some wild scholar of no value, and ordered him to be thrust from his seat. The ministers in vain protested against the act; the princes forcibly dragged Chanakya, furious with rage, from his seat.

Then, standing in the centre of the hall, Chanakya, blind with indignation, loosened the lock of hair on the top of his head, and thus vowed the destruction of the royal race: — "Until I have exterminated these haughty and ignorant Nandas, who have not known my worth, I will not again tie up these hairs.”

Having thus spoken, he withdrew, and indignantly quitted the city, and the Nandas, whom fortune had deserted, made no attempt to pacify him.

Chandragupta being no longer afraid of his own danger, quitted the city and repaired to Chanakya, and the Brahman Kautilya, possessed of the prince, resorted to crooked expedients for the destruction of the Nandas.

With this view he sent a friend, Indraserma, disguised as a Kshapanaka, as his emissary, to deceive Rakshasa and the rest, whilst on the other hand he excited the powerful Parvatendra to march with a Mlechchha force against Kusumapura, promising him half the kingdom.

The Nandas prepared to encounter the enemy, relying on the valour of Rakshasa. He exerted all his prowess, but in vain, and finding it impossible to overcome the hostile force by open arms, attempted to get rid of Maurya by stratagem; but in the mean time all the Nandas perished like moths in the flame of Chanakya’s revenge, supported by the troops of Parvatendra.

Rakshasa, being worn in body and mind, and having lost his troops and exhausted his treasures, now saw that the city could no longer be defended; he therefore effected the secret retreat of the old king Servarthasiddhi, with such of the citizens as were attached to the cause of the Nandas, and then delivered the capital to the enemy, affecting to be won to the cause of Chandragupta.

He prepared by magic art a poisoned maid, for the destruction of that prince; but Kautilya detected the fraud, and diverting it to Parvatesa caused his death; and having contrived that information of his share in the murder of the monarch should be communicated to his son, Malayaketu, he filled the young prince with alarm for his own safety, and occasioned his flight from the camp.

Kautilya, though master of the capital, yet knowing it contained many friends of Nanda, hesitated to take possession of it, and Rakshasa, taking advantage of the delay, contrived with Daruverma and others, machines and various expedients to destroy Chandragupta upon his entry: but Kautilya discovered and frustrated all his schemes.

He persuaded the brother of Parvateswara, Vairodhaka, to suspend his departure, affirming with solemn asseverations, that Rakshasa, seeking to destroy the friends of Chandragupta, had designed the poisoned maid for the mountain monarch. Thus he concealed his own participation in the act, and the crafty knave deceived the prince, by promising him that moiety of the kingdom which had been promised to his brother.

Servarthasiddhi retired to the woods to pass his days in penance, but the cruel Kautilya soon found means to shorten his existence.

When Rakshasa heard of the death of the old king he was much grieved, and went to Malayaketu and roused him to revenge his father’s death. He assured him that the people of the city were mostly inimical to Chandragupta, and that he had many friends in the capital ready to co-operate in the downfall of the prince and his detested minister. He promised to exhaust all his own energies in the cause, and confidently anticipated Malayaketu' s becoming master of the kingdom, now left without a legitimate lord. Having thus excited the ardour of the prince, and foremost himself in the contest, Rakshasa marched against Maurya with an army of Mlechhas, or barbarians.

This is the preliminary course of the story — the poet will now express the subject of the drama. It begins with an equivoque upon the words Krura graha, in the dialogue of the prelude. This ends the introduction.

4. EXTRACTS FROM CLASSICAL WRITERS RELATING TO THE HISTORY OF SANDRACOTTUS.

He (Alexander) had learned from Phigaeus that beyond the Indus was a vast desert of twelve days’ journey, and at the farthest borders thereof ran the Ganges. Beyond this river dwell the Tabresians, and the Gandaritae whose king’s name was Xandrames, who had an army of 20,000 horse, 200,000 foot, 2,000 chariots and 4,000 elephants. The king could not believe this to be true, and sent for Porus, and inquired of him whether it was so or not. He told him all was certainly true, but that the present king of the Gandaritae was but of a mean and obscure extraction, accounted to be a barber’s son; for his father being a very handsome man, the queen fell in love with him, and murdered her husband, and so the kingdom devolved upon the present king. — Diodorus Siculus.

At the confluence of the Ganges and another river is situated Palibothra: it is the capital of the Prasii, a people superior to others. The king, besides his birth-name and his appellation from the city, is also named Sandracottus. Megasthenes was sent to him.

Megasthenes relates that he visited the camp of Sandracottus, in which 400,000 people were assembled.

Seleucus Nicator relinquished the country beyond the Indus to Sandracottus, receiving in its stead fifty elephants, and contracting an alliance with that prince (contracta cum eo affinitate). — Strabo.

Phegelas informed him, that eleven days from the river the road lay over vast deserts to the Ganges, the largest stream in India, the opposite bank of which the Gangaridae and Parrhasii inhabited. Their king was named Aggramen, who could bring into the field 20,000 horse and 200,000 foot, 2,000 chariots and 3,000 elephants. As these things appeared incredible to the king, he referred to Porus, who confirmed what he heard. He added, however, that the king was not only of low, but of extremely base origin, for his father was a barber, whose personal merits recommended him to the queen. Being introduced by her to the king then reigning, he contrived his death, and under pretence of acting as guardian to his sons, got them into his power and put them to death. After their extermination he begot the son who was now king, and who, more worthy of his father’s condition than his own, was odious and contemptible to his subjects. — Quintus Curtius.

Megasthenes tells us he was at the court of Sandracottus.

The capital city of India is Palembothra on the confines of the Prasii, where is the confluence of the two great rivers, Erranoboas and Ganges. The first is inferior only to the Indus and Ganges.

Megasthenes assures us he frequently visited Sandracottus king of India. — Arrian.

Sandracottus was the author of the liberty of India after Alexander’s retreat, but soon converted the name of liberty into servitude after his success, subjecting those whom he rescued from foreign dominion to his own authority. This prince was of humble origin, but was called to royalty by the power of the gods; for, having offended Alexander by his impertinent language, he was ordered to be put to death, and escaped only by flight. Fatigued with his journey he laid down to rest, when a lion of large size came and licked off the perspiration with his tongue, retiring without doing him any harm. The prodigy inspired him with ambitious hopes, and collecting bands of robbers he roused the Indians to renew the empire. In the wars which he waged with the captains of Alexander he was distinguished in the van, mounted on an elephant of great size and strength. Having thus acquired power, Sandracottus reigned at the same time that Seleucus laid the foundation of his dominion, and Seleucus entered into a treaty with him, and settling affairs on the side of India directed his march against Antigonus. — Justin — 15 — 4.

The kings of the Gandarites and Prasians were said to be waiting for them there (on the Ganges) with 80,000 horse, 200,000 foot, 8,000 chariots and 6,000 elephants. Nor is this number at all magnified, for Androcottus, who reigned not long after, made Seleucus a present of 500 elephants at one time, and with an army of 600,000 men traversed India and conquered the whole.

Androcottus, who was then very young, had a sight of Alexander, and he is reported to have said, that Alexander was within a little of making himself master of those countries: with such hatred and contempt was the reigning prince looked upon, on account of his profligacy of manner and meanness of birth. — Plutarch. — Life of Alexander.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Wed Feb 23, 2022 6:27 am

Part 4 of __
 
DRAMATIS PERSONAE.

Men.


Chandragupta, also called Vrishala and Maurya. — The young king of Pataliputra.

Chanakya, or Vishnugupta. — A Brahman, chiefly instrumental to Chandragupta's accession to the throne and now his minister.

Rakshasa. — The minister of the last king, the enemy of Chandragupta, and whom it is Chanakya' s policy to win over to an alliance with his protege.

Malayaketu. — Son of the king of the Mountains, leading an army against Pataliputra.

Bhagurayana. — His supposed friend.

Nipunaka, — Agents and emissaries of Chanakya.

Siddhartha, — Agents and emissaries of Chanakya.

Jivasiddhi, — Agents and emissaries of Chanakya.

Samiddhartha, — Agents and emissaries of Chanakya.

A Man. — Agents and emissaries of Chanakya.

Sarangarava. — Chanakya's Pupil.

Chandana Das, — Friends of Rakshasa.

Sakata Das. — Friends of Rakshasa.

The son of Chandana Das.

Viradhagupta, — Servants and agents of Rakshasa.

Priyamvadaka, — Servants and agents of Rakshasa.

Courier.

Vaihinara. — An attendant on Chandragupta.

Jajali. — An attendant on Malayaketu.

Officers and attendants.

Women.

The wife of Chandana Das.

Sonottara. — An attendant on Chandragupta.

Vijaya. — An attendant on Malayaketu.

Persons spoken of.

Nanda. — King of Pataliputra, slain by Chanakya’s contrivance.

Parvataka or Parvateswara. — King of the Mountains, at first the ally of Chandragupta but afterwards slain privily by Chanakya.

Servarthasiddhi. — Placed on the throne by Rakshasa, after the death of Nanda, but retired to a life of devotion.

Vairodhaka. — The brother of Parvataka, and killed by Rakshasa’s emissaries by mistake for Chandragupta.

Various Princes, Chiefs, Bards, &c.

The Scene is laid partly at Pataliputra, or Palibothra, and partly at the capital, or subsequently at the camp of Malayaketu.

The time of each Act is that of the action — the intervals of the acts are uncertain.

PRELUDE.

Enter the Manager.


May the craft of that Siva protect you, who desirous of concealing Ganga* [As a goddess, Ganga, or the deified Ganges, is usually viewed as an object of jealousy by Durga the wife of Siva.] thus evaded the inquiries of his Goddess — what is this, so brilliant that decorates thy brows † [On her descent from heaven by the prayers of Bhagirath, Siva received the falling river upon his head.] — a digit of the moon — has it no name — you know the name, it is impossible that you should have forgotten it — I talk of a woman not of the moon — let Vijaya‡ [Vijaya is one of the attendants upon Durga.] tell you then, if the moon does not satisfy you.

Slay the dance of the victor of Tripura§ [Siva, from his destruction of the three cities of a demon, thence named Tripura or Tripurasura, the supposed origin of the modern Tippera. ] protect you — that dance to which space is wanting. Lightly treads the god lest he should overset the earth — he cramps his action lest his arms reach beyond the limits of the three worlds, and he bends his spark-emitting glances on vacuity, lest they should consume the objects on which they gaze.|| [The dance of Siva, and that of his consort, its exact counterpart, have already been fully adverted to in the Malati and Madhava.] Enough.

I am commanded by this assembly to represent the drama entitled Mudrarakshasa, the work of Visakha Datta, the son of Prithu Maharaja, and grandson of the chieftain Vateswara Datta;* [According to other authorities, however, the father of Prithu, Prithwi, or Prithivi Raja, was named Somesa or Vigraha Deva, and his grandfather Sarnga Deva or Visala Deva. The term Datta is also more appropriate to a man of the Vaisya tribe than a Rajput; but then Vateswara is called a Samanta, a term especially implying a warrior and a chief, and as in the case of the Jats, the agricultural tribes occasionally follow a military life. These considerations, however, leave the individuality of the author very doubtful. — Asiatic Researches, vol. xv, p. 407. Transactions of Royal Asiatic Society.] and it is a great satisfaction to me to perform this drama before an audience so capable of appreciating its merits. Justly is it said, the tillage of a blockhead will rear a harvest in a fertile soil; the luxuriant growth of the grain does not depend upon the talents of the sower. Having therefore gone home and summoned my wife† [He calls her the Griha Kutumbini, literally, the head of the house or of the family; but by the authority she exercises she should scarcely be less than his wife.] I shall proceed with my company to the representation. Here is my house: I will enter.

How now! what festival have we here to-day that all the domestics are so busy? One is bringing water, another grinding perfumes, a third weaves a chaplet of many colours, and a fourth is sighing over a pestle. I must call one of them and ask the meaning of all this. Here, you clever, sharp, sensible, hussy, come hither; you sum of all wishes and decorum, come hither.‡ [This is obviously imitated from the Mrichchakati.]

Enter Actress.

Here am I, Sir; what are your commands?

Mana. Tell me what is going on here; have any Brahmans been invited to do honour to my race, or have any welcome guests arrived that there is such preparation?

Act. The Brahmans have been invited. Sir, by me.

Mana. What for, pray?

Act. There is an eclipse of the moon to-day.

Mana. Who says so?

Act. The people of the city.

Mana. Stop your preparations, dame, for the Brahmans you have invited: there is no eclipse to-day. Trust to one who has laboured diligently in the sixty-four divisions of astronomy; for observe, when Ketu, the angry planet, labours to depose from his high throne the mighty Chandra —

(Behind.) Who talks of deposing the king?* [The original plays upon two words, Ketu the planet, or Malayaketu a prince, enemy of the present king, and Chandra his name, or the moon.]

Mana. The friendly Sage† [The planet Budha or Mercury, or in the text the Budha Yoga; but there is no Yoga so named, and unless a different system be alluded to, simple conjunction or propinquity must be implied. The term has a double import here: Budha, Mercury, or a wise man, referring to Chanakya.] is active in his defence.

Act. But who was that, who so readily noticed on earth the peril of the monarch?

Mana. I need not heed particularly, but we will find out. I will repeat what I said, and if he repeat his exclamation we may know his voice. Observe, "when the angry Ketu endeavours to depose Chandra —"

(Behind.) Who threats the king though I am yet alive?

Mana. Ha! I know; — it is Kautilya, as crooked in nature as in name,‡ [Kautilya, implies crookedness, both physical and moral.] the flames of whose anger have burnt up the family of Nanda. He has caught but part of my speech, and confounds it with an allusion to hostility towards his pupil.

Act. Here he comes: we had better get out of his way.

[Exeunt.

Enter Chanakya with his top-knot§ [The single lock of hair left on the shaven head of a Brahman.] untied.

Where is this babbling wretch, that idly threatens
The monarch I have raised? — lives there the man
That does not trembling pray he may behold
These tresses bound again, whose length dishevelled
Hangs an envenomed snake to Nanda’s race;
A smoky wreath, engendered by the fires
Of my consuming wrath? The fool, unwitting
Of his own weakness, would he play the moth,
And heedless plunge into the deadly flame
Of my resentment, blazing like a meteor,
Fierce o’er the prostrate forest of my foes?
What ho! Sarangarava.

Enter Pupil.

Your commands, Sir.

Chan. A seat.

Pup. It waits you in the porch, Sir.

Chan. Bring it here; affairs of weight disturb me.
It is not fit the teacher should endure
A scholar’s disobedience.

(Pupil brings him a seat — he sits.)

What should this rumour be, so general noised
Amongst the citizens? They say that Rakshasa,
In stern resentment of the total fall
Of Nanda’s race, stirs up th’aspiring son
Of Parvateswara; who would avenge
His father’s death, to join him, and has vowed
To make him lord of Nanda’s former realm.
With these designs, they have implored the aid
Of the great monarch of the Mlechcha tribes;* [Literally, by the great Mlechcha Raja. Mahata Mlechcharajena.]
And now, against the sway of Vrishala
These fierce and formidable foes combine.
It may be thus — 'Tis known to all the world,
I vowed the death of Nanda, and I slew him.
The current of a vow will work its way
And cannot be resisted. What is done
Is spread abroad, and I no more have power
To stop the tale. Why should I? Be it known.
The fires of my wrath alone expire,
Like the fierce conflagration of a forest,
From lack of fuel — not from weariness.
The flames of my just anger have consumed
The branching ornaments of Nanda’s stem,
Abandoned by the frightened priests and people.
They have enveloped in a shower of ashes
The blighted tree of his ambitious councils:
And they have overcast with sorrow’s clouds
The smiling heavens of those moon-like looks
That shed the light of love upon my foes.
Now may they triumph — they, who late beheld
With downward looks and struggling indignation.
Scarce smothered by their terrors, my dishonour,
Thrust from my seat, and banished from the presence,
Disgraced but not dejected — now they see me
Spurn Nanda and his offspring from their throne,
As from the mountain’s crest the lion hurls
Incensed the lordly elephant.
My vow is now accomplished, but I bear,
In Vrishala’s defence, the fatal arms
That have uprooted Nanda’s tyrant race,
Like fond affections from the breast of earth;
And now, in him, his fortune must implant,
Firm as the fragrant lotus in the lake.
Such is the equal fruit of love and hatred,
And friends and foes confess alike the power
That works their elevation or their fall.
Yet, what avails it, to have rooted out
The stem of Nanda; what to have allied
Fortune with Chandragupta, unsubdued
Whilst Rakshasa remains? His faith inflexible
Survives their ruin, and whilst yet exists
The most remote of kindred to their house
He is our foe. Well; be it so!
We must devise with craft to break the league
We cannot face. The sole remaining shoot
Of Nanda’s stem, the pious anchorite,  
Sarvart’ha siddhi, tranquil lies in death;
Even in the instant Rakshasa had promised
Malayaketu, that more vigorous means
Should be pursued to overturn our empire.

(Addressing vacancy.)

’Tis bravely done, thou worthy minister,
Thou saintly priest, thou human Vrihaspati.* [The regent of the planet of Jupiter, and preceptor and councillor of the gods.]
The mercenary herd obey their lords
For their own profit: should they hold their faith
In time of adverse fortune, they expect
That future days will give back power and wealth.
How few, like thee, regardless of reward,
And animated by remembered kindnesses,
Unwearied labour in the perilous service
A master no more lives to recompense?
How shall I change the enmity of such
As thou to friendship? It but little profits
To court alliance with a fool or coward;
Nor do the brave and wise claim our dependance,
Unless fidelity confirm their worth.
They, who to intellect and courage join
Devoted faith, are wedded to their lords,
In adverse ever as in prosperous fortune.
I must not sleep in this. To win the chief
Demands my utmost care. Thus far, success
Befriends our cause, and on his head revert
His hostile councils. Whilst he designed
One of the princes to destroy, and drive
Me hence, I gained his minister, directed
The shaft against Parvataka, and spread
The rumour, Rakshasa had done the deed.
So runs the general credence; but his son,
Malayaketu, knows the truth. To him
’Twas purposely revealed; and with the aid
Of Bhagurayana, he frightened fled.
Now he is leagued with Rakshasa, and may
Defy our arms whilst aided by his policy.
Yet some discredit must attend his union
With one the world conceives his father’s murderer,
A stain no skill nor craft can wipe away.
I have my spies abroad — they roam the realm,
In various garb disguised, in various tongues
And manners skilled, and prompt to wear the shew
Of zeal to either party, as need serves.
At home, my agents, versed in every shift
And quaint device, maintain assiduous quest
Amongst the people of the capital,
And instant note amidst the multitude
The covert friends of Nanda and his minister.
The chiefs, whose ready aid placed Chandragupta
Firm on his throne, are faithful to his cause,
And careful servants keep unwearied watch
To baffle those who would administer
Envenomed draughts and viands to the king.
There is a fellow of my studies, deep
In planetary influence and policy,* [Literally, "Having obtained great proficiency in the Dandaniti political system of Usanas, and the sixty-four Angas, or branches of the Jyotish Sastra, the science of astronomy or astrology.”]
The Brahman, Induserma; him I sent,
When first I vowed the death of Nanda, hither;
And here repairing as a Bauddha mendicant,† [Having the marks of a Kshapanaka, which usually designates a Bauddha mendicant; but, as hereafter shewn, the individual is a Jain not a Bauddha, and the confusion of terms is worthy of notice, as characteristic of a period subsequent to the disappearance of the Bauddhas in India.]
He speedily contrived to form acquaintance
And friendship with the royal councillors.
Above them all, does Rakshasa repose
In him implicit confidence. ’Tis well (rises).
We triumph in his aid. Then none shall dare
Deride our purposes. The kingly burthen
Unbending, Chandragupta shall sustain,
And vigilantly guard his regal prize.
Me must not hope for indolent delights
Whose daring wins a throne. The king of men
And monarch of the woods, alike must vanquish
Frequent and fierce aggression, to enjoy  
In peace the prey their prowess has achieved. [Retires.

Enter Nipunaka, a spy in the service of Chanakya, disguised, and carrying a scroll, or cloth with figures of Yama on it.* [A Yama Pata. It should seem to be a sort of raree show. The showman probably held something of a religious character; the person and his accompaniment are now unknown.]

Devotion to Yama† [The Hindu Pluto.] alone be selected,
For only by him is existence protected:
Their servants all other gods leave in the lurch,
When Yama his messengers sends in their search,
But trust we to Yama, and well are we sped,
With a friend whilst alive, and a friend when we’re dead.
I’ll enter here, show my pictures and chaunt my song.

(Entering Chanakya's house.)

Pup. Stop, stop! you must not enter here.

Nip. No! — pray, whose house is it?

Pup. It belongs to my preceptor, of well-selected name.‡ [Sugrihita namna Arya Crhanakyasya. This phrase is of constant occurrence in the preceding dramas, as well as this, and indicates the importance attached, not to well-sounding, but to lucky or propitious appellations. This superstition was common amongst the nations of antiquity; and, according to Cicero, care was taken in the lustration of the people, that those who conducted the victims, and on the formation of the army that the first soldier on the muster-roll should have auspicious names. Cum imperator exercitum, censor populum lustraret, bonis nominibus qui hostias ducerent, eligebantur, quod idem in delectu consules observant, ut primus miles fiat bono nomine. [Google translate: When the commander of the army, the censor, surveyed the people, with good names they were chosen as victims; Let the first soldier be a good name.]]

Nip. Then it belongs to a brother professor, so let me pass. I must have some talk with him, and let him see what I know.

Pup. What can you teach my master, pray?

Nip. Don’t be wroth. One man cannot know every thing; he may know some things, to be sure, and so may even such as I am.

Pup. How dare you detract from my master: he knows every thing?

Nip. Does he know, think you, by whom Chandra* [The moon, or Chandragupta.] is disliked?

Pup. What has he to do with such knowledge?

Nip. He will know what is to be known, I dare say; but you only understand thus, that the lotus cannot bear Chandra, its disposition is counter to its shape and beauty: the place abounds with such.

Chan. (overhearing). He means, the minds of men are yet averse
To Chandragupta.

Pup. What nonsense do you chatter?

Nip. I talk very good sense, if —

Pup. What?

Nip. Those who hear me understand me.

Chan, (aloud). Advance, you will find one, friend
Willing to hear and understand.

Nip. Long life to your Excellency!

Chan (apart). Amidst my many missions I forget
What was assigned Nipunaka. Oh! I remember.
He was to gather and report the state
Of public feeling. Welcome, friend; sit down.

Nip. As your honour commands. (Sits on the ground.)

Chan. Now for your news. What say the citizens —
How do they stand affected?

Nip. Your Excellency has removed all their grievances, so that they cannot choose but be well affected to the auspicious Chandragupta. There are, however, in the city three men attached personally to the minister Rakshasa, who cannot bear his Majesty’s prosperity.

Chan. They weary of their lives then — who are they?

Nip. The first is a Bauddha beggar.

Chan, (apart). A Bauddha beggar — excellent. (Aloud) His name?

Nip. Jivasiddhi.

Chan, (apart). My own true emissary. (Aloud) Well, who next?

Nip. Rakshasa’s very particular friend, the scribe Sakata Das.

Chan. (apart). A scribe — a matter of light moment; yet ’Tis well not to despise a foe though humble:
He has been noted — and Siddharthaka
Fastened upon him as a friend. (Aloud) The third?

Nip. Is also the friend of Rakshasa, an inhabitant of Pushpapur, the head of the jewellers, named Chandana Das. In his house the wife of the minister was left when he fled from the city.

Chan, (apart). This man must be, in truth, his friend:
To one, alone, he valued as himself.
Would Rakshasa commit so dear a charge.
(Aloud) How know you, that the wife of Rakshasa
Was left in trust of Chandana Das?

Nip. This seal-ring will apprize you.

Chan, (taking the ring*

[Fn. Begins:
Anguliya mudra, a finger-ring seal. Seals or signets of this kind were from the earliest periods commonly used in the East. Ahasuerus takes his signet off his hand and gives it first to Haman and again to Mordecai; and Herodotus notices that each of the Babylonians wore a seal-ring. The Greeks and Romans had their rings curiously engraved with devices, and that cast by Polycrates into the sea was the work of an engraver whose name the historian has not thought unworthy of commemoration. Thus also in the Demagogues of Aristophanes: —

"Demus. This is no ring of mine, it tallies not
With my device, or much my eyes deceive me.
"Sausage Seller. Allow me, Sir. What might be your impression?

"Dem. A roasted thrium. in thick fat enclosed.

"Saus. I see no thrium.

"Dem. What the impression then?

"Saus. A wide-mouthed gull, high seated on a rock.
In act to make a speech.”

The use of the seal amongst the ancients, as amongst the Orientals to the present day, was not, as with us, to secure an envelope, but to verify letters and documents in place of a written signature. Amongst the natives of Hindustan, both Mohammedan and Hindu, the seal is engraved with the name of the wearer, and the surface being smeared superficially only with ink, the application of the seal to the paper leaves the letters which are cut in the stone, white on a black ground. Such also was the manner in which the seals of the Greeks and Romans were applied. It might be suspected that the translator of Euripides was thinking of a seal of wax on the outside of a letter, in the following passage in Iphigenia in Aulis:

"Attendant. But how, if I speak thus, shall I find credit,
Or with your daughter, or the royal dame?

"Agamemnon. The seal which on that letter I have stamped,
Preserve ‘unbroken.’"

It is literally ‘‘Take care of the seal which you bear on that letter.” The stage direction should be probably "giving his ring to the messenger,” a mark of confidence, and a confirmation of the previously impressed signature, which would induce Clytemnestra to trust him implicitly. There could be no need to charge the messenger not to break, or not to efface a mere impression within a folded letter, as it is previously described; and if that impression alone were sufficient to inspire belief, it was unnecessary for the messenger to require of Agamemnon to grant any further token. Sphragis, the word used in all these places, is placed by Julius Pollux amongst the synonimes of finger-ring seals, Episemoi daktylioi.
Fn ends.]


and reading the name) Rakshasa —
Rakshasa is in my grasp! (Aloud) How got you this?

Nip. I will tell your Excellency. It was your pleasure that I should take note of the sentiments and conduct of the citizens. To gain free access to their habitations I assumed this disguise, and amongst other houses I entered that of Chandana Das. Exhibiting the Yama show, I commenced my ballad, when a little boy of about five years of age, of a most lovely appearance, his eyes sparkling with the curiosity common at his years, ran out from a viranda in the court. Cries of, "He is gone out — he is gone out!" uttered by female voices proceeded instantly from the apartment adjoining, and a woman coming to the door caught hold of the child and dragged him in with some little resistance. She exposed her person with evident caution, so that little more of her was distinguished than a pair of very beautiful arms. In the struggle with the child, however, this ring, which as it is a man’s ring was probably too large for her finger, slipped off, and rolling near my foot stopped there, like a modest woman stooping to make a bow. I took an opportunity of picking it up unobserved, and finding that it bore the name of Rakshasa I brought it to your honour.

Chan. Sarangarava.

Enter Pupil.

(To Nipunaka.) You may withdraw, now I have heard the story:

But before long your toils shall be rewarded.

Nip. As you command, [Exit.

Chan. Paper and ink! What shall I write? By this
Is Rakshasa to be subdued.

Enter a Female Servant.

Serv. Victory to your Excellency!

Chan. (apart). I accept the omen.* [Great importance is attached to the fortuitous expressions of individuals throughout these dramas, and a prosperous or unprosperous result anticipated from the thoughts or the words, by the person to whom they are addressed. The Greek plays are full of similar instances, and they are sufficiently abundant in every other department of classical literature. Cicero cites various curious examples in his book "De Divinatione.” That related of Lucius Paulus is very analogous to the instance in the text. "Lueius Paulus the consul had been appointed to conduct the war against Perseus. On returning to his house in the evening he found his little daughter Tertia full of grief, and on asking her what was the matter, replied ‘Persa (a puppy so named) is no more.’ Taking her up in his arms, and kissing her, the consul exclaimed, ‘I accept the omen,’ and the event corresponded with the expression.” The effect of the omen seems also with the Hindus, as well as the Greeks and Romans, to have depended in a great measure upon a person’s applying it, and signifying his acceptance of it. The phrase addressed to Chanakya is a customary one to princes and ministers, Jayatu arya, and it is rendered prophetic by Chanakya’s assent, Grihitoyam Jaya sabda. The word jaya (victory) is accepted. Oionon dekesthai, Omen arripere, and Sabdam Grihitum, are terms of similar import in the three languages.] (Aloud.) Sonottara, what news?

Son. His Majesty Sri Chandra has sent me, with his profound respects, to request your assistance in paying the final honours to Parvateswara; and it is his wish to make an offering to learned Brahmans of the jewels and valuable articles worn by that prince.

Chan, (apart). In all he meets my wishes. (Aloud) Go, Sonottara,

Inform the king his purpose is most fitting.
And should be speedily performed. As for the gems.
They are no doubt of cost, and should be given
Only to Brahmans of repute. Those I will send
When I have put their merits to the test,
To take the presents at his hands.

Son. I obey. [Exit.

Chan. Sarangarava, seek out Viswavasu,
Bid him and his two brothers from the king
Receive those gifts, and then repair to me.

[Exit Pupil.

What further purpose shall I give the letter?
My spies inform me, of the Mlechcha princes.
The chiefest five, or Chitraverma king
Of Kuluta — the king of Malaya, Nrisinha,
The lion-voiced — the monarch of Cashmir,
Brave Pushkaraksha — Sindhusena, prince
Of Saindhava, for enemies o’erthrown
Renowned; and powerful with his hordes of horse,
Meghak’hya — Parasika’s sovereign;* [The position of Kuluta is not known; that of Malaya, the western Ghats, is very oddly introduced as a kingdom other than Hindu. Saindhava, is Sindh and Balochisthan; and Parasika, Persia.] these
Are friends of Rakshasa. 1 write their names;
Let Chitragupta† [The registrar of Yama, or the recorder of the dead.] wipe them from the record. —
No, not their names. It were as well to leave
Some indistinctness. Ho, Sarangarava.

Enter Pupil.

I have bethought me — learned Brahmans write
Not always clearly. To Siddharthaka
Convey these my instructions. (Whispers.) I myself
Will tell him for what purpose, and for whom
The note is meant, and who the writer is.
Let it be copied by Sakata Das, and folded
In fashion of a letter, but not addressed;* [Literally, "without any name being seen externally.”]
Nor let the writer know he writes for me.

Pup. As you direct. [Exit.

Chan. Malayaketu is o’erthrown!

Enter Siddharthaka.† [In the conduct of the business this piece is inferior to its immediate predecessors, and bears most resemblance to the Mrichchakati.]

Sid. Victory to your Excellency! the letter is prepared.

Chan. Let me peruse it — Right,
Now sign it with this seal. (Gives Rakshasa’s seal-ring)

Sid. It is done. What else?

Chan. I would assign you
A business of great import.

Sid. I hold myself much honoured by the trust.

Chan. Go to the place of execution, give
The executioner a signal privily,
And then put on a most ungoverned fury.
Attack the officers, and they, prepared,
Will fly in seeming terror. They dispersed,
Untie the bonds that fasten Sakata Das,
And with him shape your flight to Rakshasa.
He, for the preservation of his friend,
Will give you ample recompense, which you
Accept, and for a time remain his follower,
Until the foes approach the city, when
This end must be contrived. (Whispers.)

Sid. As you command.

Chan. Sarangarava!

Enter Pupil.

Bear the chief officers of justice* [The Kalapasika and Dandapasika, the bearers of the noose of death and of punishment.] these,
The king’s commands: — Arrest the Bauddha mendicant
Named Jivasiddhi; let it be proclaimed
He was commissioned here by Rakshasa,
And by the poisoned maiden has destroyed
The prince Parvataka. Be this duly cried,
And then he must be banished with each mark
Of contumely from the capital.
The scribe, too, Sakata Das, whom Rakshasa
Stirs up to plot against the royal person,
Let him be seized! his crime proclaimed abroad;
Then bear him to the stake, and into bonds
Conduct his family.

Pup. It shall be done. [Exit.

Chan. Now shall Rakshasa be taken.

Sid. (advancing ). I have taken—

Chan, (apart). Rakshasa; most true. (Aloud) Whom?

Sid. — Your highness’s commands, and now depart
To give them action.

Chan. It is well. (Giving him the letter and the ring.)
Success attend you!

Sid. Such are your commands. [Exit.

Enter Pupil.

Pup. The officers obey the orders of the king.

Chan. Now, child, go call the provost of the jewellers,
Chandana Das his name.

Pup. I shall obey. (Exit and returns with him.) This way,
Provost,

Chand. (apart). Chanakya’s cruel nature gives alarm
To those who are not conscious of offending: —
I have offended — what can I expect!
I have desired my friends, lest that my house
Be seized on by this tyrant, to remove
The family of Rakshasa, and now
I am prepared — what may befall me, may be.

Pup. Here, sir, is Chandana Das.

Chand. Glory to your Excellency!

Chan. Provost, you are welcome: sit.

Chand. Excuse me, sir,
This ceremony suits not with the sorrow
In which the sufferings of my friends
Have left me. I will sit me down,
So please you, on the ground.

Chan. It must not be;
This distance needs not when with such as I am.
Here, take this seat.

Chand. If you will have it so.
(Apart.) What does he purpose?

Chan. Now, Provost, does your trade
Yield you due profit?

Chand. With your honour’s patronage,
All trade must flourish, so of course must mine.

Chan. And do the people still recall to mind
The many virtues of their former lords,
When they comment on Chandragupta’s vices?

Chand. I cannot hear such words. (Stops his ears.)
The virtues of his majesty afford
The soothing pleasures that autumnal moons
Diffuse.

Chan. It may be; but all kings expect
To meet from those they cherish some requital.

Chand. You need but speak it, sir, and any sums —
What monies may be needed?

Chan. You forget;
This is the reign of Chandragupta, not
Of Nanda. To his avaricious soul
Your treasures were acceptable; but now,
Your king esteems your happiness his wealth.

Chand. I joy to hear it.

Chan. You should rather ask
How best such happiness may be evinced.

Chand. Command.

Chan. ’Tis easy — let no man presume
To offer opposition to his sovereign.

Chand. What luckless wretch exists, who would pretend
To think of opposition! Does your grace
Know such a man?

Chan. Thou art the man.

Chand. Alas!
How should a blade of straw encounter flame?

Chan. Yet thus it is. Why, even now your house
Gives shelter to the family of Rakshasa,
The open enemy of Chandragupta.

Chand. This is untrue. Some base and secret foe
To me has brought this story to your ears.

Chan. You need not be alarmed. The miscreant servants
Of the late sovereign, when they fled the state,
Compelled by force the honest citizens
To give unwilling shelter to their families.
In this they are unblamed — the only act
That makes it an offence is its concealment.

Chand. I do admit that formerly, indeed,
The family of Rakshasa was thus
Lodged in my house.

Chan. This is again untrue:
Your former declaration would imply
They never found asylum in your mansion.

Chand. I own I was in this not quite sincere.

Chan. Such insincerity will now obtain
Its proper estimation — but deliver
The family of Rakshasa, and you may yet
Be held excused.

Chand. I have already said —
They were in my abode.

Chan. Where are they gone?

Chand. I do not know.

Chan. You do not know! Beware:
The hooded snake hangs over you, and far
Your hope of safety lies. As Vishnugupta
Will Nanda — (checking himself). What! merchant, can you be
So idle, as to cherish hopes that Rakshasa
Will triumph over Vrishala? Have you forgotten,
Fortune deserted Nanda in his life,
With all his power and warlike friends to back him?
Now she is steadily affianced — bound
To Chandra, as is moonlight to the moon;
And who shall think to sunder them? who so rash,
To thrust his arm into the lion’s jaws.
And seek to tear away his pointed fangs,
Red as the twilight moon, stained with the blood
Of the fresh-slaughtered elephant?

Chand. (apart). These words,
Alas! too well events have justified.

(A noise behind.)

Chan. How now, Sarangarava, what has chanced?

Pup. The Bauddha beggar. Sir, named Jivasiddi, is banished from the city by order of the king.

Chan. A holy man — I mourn his fate: yet such
The treatment that the prince’s foes deserve.
You mark, good Provost, — Vrishala resolves
To treat his enemies with just severity.
Take a friend’s counsel, and give up the family
Of Rakshasa, then Chandragupta’s favour
Will long be your’s.

Chand. They are not in my dwelling.

(A noise behind.)

Chan. Again! — Sarangarava, what is this?

Pup. The scribe, Sir, Sakata Das, is led forth to be impaled.

Chan. So let him reap the fruit of disobedience. —
You see the king is stern. Believe me, Provost,
He will not brook your giving an asylum
To those who are his enemies. Resign them —
So you and yours shall yet escape with life.

Chand. What signs of fear do you behold in me.
To think I should be moved to sacrifice
Those I had sheltered, by the dread of death?
But I have said it — those you seek of me
I have not in my power. What more remains?

Chan. You hold to this?

Chand. I do.

Chan. (apart). ’Tis bravely spoken.
Who in this selfish world would lose the hope
Of affluence, and like Sivi,* [Sivi was a prince who, to save a dove from the pursuit of a hawk without prejudice to the latter, gave it a piece of his own flesh.] thus discharge
The arduous task of generous self-devotion!
(Aloud.) This is your last resolve?

Chand. It is.

Chan. Expect the king’s displeasure.

Chand. I am prepared — do with me as you please.

Chan. Sarangarava, bid the officers
Secure this miscreant. Hold! let them seize† [This duty is assigned to the Durga palaka and Vijaya palaka, who should be military officers, if not proper names.]
His house and family, and keep them close,
Till I impart this matter to the king:
He will, I know, command the forfeiture
Both of his wealth and life.

Pup. I shall obey — this way Provost.

Chand. I attend. (Apart.) Happy that friendship’s claim.
Not mortal frailty, terminates my life.

[Exit.

Chan. Now Rakshasa is safe; for when he learns
The faith and imminent danger of his friend.
Imperilled in his cause, he will, I know.
Be eager to prevent the sacrifice;
And ere he suffer that this merchant lose
His life for him, will offer up his own,
As much less precious than so dear a friend. (Noise)
How now!

Enter Pupil.

Pup. Siddhart’haka has rescued Sakata Das, Sir, as he was about to suffer death, and they are fled together.

Chan. (apart). Our work is well begun. (Aloud.) Fled, say you?
Quick! boy, and order Bhagurayana
To overtake and seize them.

(Pupil goes out and returns.)

Pup. Alas! Sir, he too has disappeared.

Chan. (apart). For our advantage. (Aloud.) Let him be pursued.
Where are the officers?* [In the original, Chanakya names them: Bhadrabhata, Purushadatta, Dingirata, Balagupta, Rajasena, Rohitaksha, Vijayaverma; and it may be observed, that they are names not of present currency, although Sanscrit. Chanakya also sends out to dispatch them after Bhagurayana as before, a ceremony dispensed with in the translation.]

Pup. They are overcome with terror; and Bhadrabhata and many other chiefs, I learn. Sir, were off this morning long before daylight.

Chan. (apart). They will promote our triumph. (Aloud.)
Let them go.
We shall not miss them. Those who now have fled,
Had in their hearts deserted us. Let all
Who would abandon us be free to go:
I heed them not, whilst yet the mind is firm
That plucked down Nanda, and in which I feel
More powerful far than in a hundred hosts.
Let not my spirit fail, though left alone.
And we shall conquer. As for the fugitives,
They shall be seized and meet with their reward.
(Apart) Now, Rakshasa, I have you — I shall see you
Tame and submissive to my sovereign’s will,
Caught by superior craft, though now you roam
Unshackled like the elephant, whilst yet
He ranges, high in blood, amidst the shades
And cooling torrents of his native woods.

[Exeunt.

END OF THE FIRST ACT.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Thu Feb 24, 2022 5:44 am

Part 5 of __

ACT II. Street before Rakshasa’s House.

Enter Viradhagupta, an agent of Rakshasa, disguised as a Snake-catcher.

Those who are skilled in charms and potent signs may handle fearlessly the fiercest snakes.

Passenger. Hola! what and who are you?

Vir. A snake-catcher, your honour — my name is Jirnavisha. What say you, you would touch my snakes? What may your profession be, pray? Oh! I see, a servant of the Prince — you had better not meddle with snakes — A snake-catcher unskilled in charms and antidotes, a man mounted on a furious elephant without a goad, and a servant of the king appointed to a high station and proud of his success, these three are on the eve of destruction. Oh! he is off.

2d Pass. What have you got in your basket, fellow?

Vir. Tame snakes, your honour, by which I get my living. Would you wish to see them? I will exhibit them here, in the court of this house, as this is not a convenient spot.

2d Pass. This, you blockhead, is the house of Rakshasa, the prince’s minister — there is no admittance for us here.

Vir. Then go your way, Sir: by the authority of my occupation I shall make bold to enter. So — I have got rid of him. * [In the original he changes his style from a low and difficult Prakrit to Sanscrit.] ’Tis very strange — and what will be the end?
The efforts of my master, Rakshasa,
To shake the power of Chandragupta, fail,
Defeated by Chanakya’s foresight: yet, methinks,
When I observe Malayaketu aided
By Rakshasa’s high wisdom, I behold
The sovereign sway wrested from Chandragupta.
Fortune is bound to Maurya’s cause with cords
Fast woven by Chanakya, yet the hand
Of Rakshasa seems often on the point
To snatch her from her bands. Between such foes.
Such masters of their craft, the cause of Nanda
Hangs in suspense, and fortune wavers —
Like a young female elephant, whose love
Two lordly males dispute, between these ministers, —
Doubting on which she shall confer her favour.
Well, time determines. Now to visit Rakshasa.

[Exeunt.

Scene, — An Apartment.

Rakshasa with Attendants.

Alas! my cares are vain: my anxious days
And sleepless nights are all of no avail.
Since like the house of Yadu,* [The members of the family of Yadu, in which Krishna was born, were all destroyed upon the eve of his death or return to heaven, by intestine division and an affray amongst themselves, in which all the combatants were slain.] Nanda’s race
Has perished utterly, exterminated
By powerful foes and unrelenting fate.
Now a new master claims my zealous service.
Not for the mercenary hope of fortune,
Nor coward apprehensions for my safety;
Not for the idle love of brief authority.
Nor in forgetfulness of former faith.
I serve this Lord, the better to effect
The fall of Nanda’s enemies, and pay
The tribute of revenge his fame demands.
Oh Goddess lotus-throned!† [Lakshmi, the Goddess of Fortune, appeared at the creation seated on a lotus amidst the waters. ] dost thou so lightly
Esteem desert, that Nanda is forgotten
And all thy favour lavished on his foe, —
On Maurya’s ignominious son?* [Chandragupta is here therefore the grandson, not the son of Mura.]
Why, like the frontal juice, didst thou not perish,
That dries when falls the royal elephant.
Was there no chief of noble blood to win
Thy fickle smiles, that thou must elevate
A base-born outcast to imperial sway, —
And thus, with truly feminine caprice,
(For women are unsteady as the buds
That float in air), fly from exalted worth?
But I shall cure thee of this fleeting fancy,
By levelling the mansion of thy choice.
For this have I consigned my wife and child
To my friend’s care, and when I fled the capital
Left them behind, that men may therefore deem
I cherish confident purpose to return
To them and to my home, and thus, the zeal
Of those who yet are faithful to the cause
Of Nanda, may not slacken by despair.
To Sakata Das is ample wealth entrusted
To recompense our emissaries, sent
To work by craft the death of Chandragupta,
Or foil the secret malice of the foe;
And Jivasiddhi and some other friends,
Are nominated to convey intelligence
Of all that chances every instant to me.
What else can be devised? mine ancient lord,
Who for his own destruction kindly reared
A tiger’s cub, and his illustrious race,
Are ever in my thoughts. I yet may strike
The savage that destroyed them to the heart,
With wisdom’s shaft, if fate be not his shield.

Enter Jajali, the Chamberlain of Malayaketu.

Health to your Excellency!

Rak. Jajali, welcome: what has brought you hither?

Jaj. I come a messenger from the prince. Malayaketu grieves to see your Excellency so regardless of personal appearance; and without desiring you to be unmindful of your ancient monarch, he requests you will pay regard to his wishes. He therefore sends you these jewels, taken from his own person, and entreats your Excellency will wear them.

Rak. My worthy friend, apprise the noble prince,
The virtues of my former gracious lord
Are all forgotten in his highness’ merits;
But that I must not decorate my person
Whilst I endure the deep humiliation
Of late discomfiture — nor till his foes
Are all exterminated, and I rear
His golden throne within the regal palace.  

Jaj. This is an easy matter to your Excellency, therefore respect this first favour of the prince.

Rak. I do respect his orders, and your message:
The prince’s will in this shall be accomplished.

Jaj. I take my leave.

Rak. I bow to you.

[Exit Jajali.

Priyamvadaka, who waits to see me?

Priyamvadaka enters with Viradhagupta.

Rak. Who is this?

Priy. A snake-catcher, your Excellency.

Rak. (feeling his left eye throb).
What should this import? the sight of snakes, too — * [An equally unlucky omen as the throbbing of the left eye.]
I have no pleasure in the exhibition;
Give him a donation, and let him go.

Priy. Here is for your pains; for not seeing — not for seeing.

Vir. Inform the minister, I beg of you, that besides exhibiting snakes, I am a bit of a poet in the vulgar tongue. If I cannot have the honour of seeing him, request he will favour me by perusing this. (Gives a paper.)

Priy. He says, Sir, he is a poet as well as a snake-catcher, and requests your perusal of this paper. (Gives it.)

Rak. "The busy bee, that from each flower,
Extracts the nectary juice,
To fragrant honey all its store
Converts for others’ use.”* [Sic vos non vobis mellificatis apes. [Google translate: So you don't make honey bees.]]
(Apart) He means by this, he brings news from the capital.
The city of flowers. Who should this be — it is
Viradhagupta — such was his disguise.
(Aloud) Bid him approach — he is no vulgar bard,
And merits our encomium.
Priyamvadaka brings Viradhagupta forward.

Rak. Priyamvadaka, I will see these snakes.
In the mean time, do you and your companions
Discharge your several duties.

Priy. We obey, Sir.

[Exit with attendants.

Rak. My friend Viradhagupta, sit you down.

Vir. As you command, Sir.

Rak. It grieves me to behold you thus; — how hard
A fate pursues the friends of Nanda!

Vir. Heed it not, Sir;
Your wisdom will ere long restore us all
To former fortune.

Rak. What news from Pushpapur?

Vir. I have much to tell, Sir: where shall I commence?

Rak. With Chandragupta’s entry in the city.
Whate’er my agents since have done inform me.

Vir. You will remember. Sir, when in close league
United by Chanakya, Parvateswara
And Chandragupta in alliance, led
Their force against our city — a wild multitude
Of Sakas, Yavanas, and mountaineers;
The fierce Kambojas, with the tribes who dwell
Beyond the western streams,* [The Sakas of the Hindus cannot be other than the Saca or Sakai of classical geography. They are perpetually named in various works, and seem to have been known on the borders of India or in its western districts in the first century preceding Christianity. Vikramaditya king of Ougein being known as the Sakari or enemy of the Sacae, his era dates B.C. 56, and it should appear that about this date, some northern tribes had settled themselves along the Indus, constituting the Indoscythi of Arrian. Their attempt to penetrate further to the east, by way of Kandesh and Malwa, was not improbably arrested by Vikramaditya, whence the epithet Sakari. The term of Yavanas is in modern times applied to Mohammedans of every description, but in this instance, and in works prior to the Mohammedan era, some other people must be intended. The interpretation of the word by Sir W. Jones is, Ionians or Asiatic Greeks, and there are some considerations in its favour, although the chief argument in its behalf is the difficulty of attaching it to any other people. The mountaineers, or Kiratas may come from any part of India. They are known in classical geography as the Cirrhadae or the Cirrodes, the latter in Sogdiana, near the Oxus. The Kambojas are the people of the Arachosia, or north-eastern province of Persia. For the site of the Bahikas, as they are termed in the text, we are indebted to the Mahabharat, and the Parasikas speak for themselves.] and Persia’s hosts,
Poured on us like a deluge.

Rak. Who shall dare
Assail the city whilst I breathe? Quick! line the walls
With archers — plant the elephants at the gates:
Let those who scorn a feeble foe, who thirst
For martial glory, and who fear not death,
Attend me to the field!

Vir. Compose yourself:
I merely speak of what has some while passed.

Rak. I had forgot myself; I deemed it present.
Yes, — well I recollect the inspiring trust
That Nanda then reposed in me. On me
His every hope relied; and his affection,
Converting me to many like myself.
To every quarter threatened by the foe
His orders sent me — "Rakshasa, behold
Yon troop of elephants, like a black cloud, —
Disperse them. — Rakshasa, lead on those horse,
That bound like waves, and charge the foe’s advance. —
Rakshasa, draw up the foot in firm array,
And drive them back.” — Your pardon — pray proceed.

Vir. Beholding Pushpapura thus beleaguered,
And grieving for the sufferings of the people,
Servarthasiddhi, quitting further thought
Of opposition, private left the city,
And thence assumed the life of an ascetic.
Lorn of their lord, the warriors soon relaxed
Their efforts, and resistance ceased; and soon
The trumpets of the enemy proclaimed
Their triumph to unwilling ears. You, then,
Departed to maintain the realm of Nanda
In other provinces; devising means* [These means are designated in the text here, as well as in other places, and in other books, the Visha Kanya, the Poison-Maid, which it would be more consonant to our ideas to consider as an effigy, but it appears to mean a female whose nature was charged with venom so that her embraces should prove fatal. The Hitopadesa says, Chanakya killed Nanda by means of a fatal emissary; and the author of the Purusha Pariksha, a modern collection of tales in Bengali, taken chiefly from the Sanscrit, in giving a version of this story adds, that the damsel was so venomous that flies alighting on her person instantly perished.]
Intended Chandragupta to remove,
Which failing him, the mountain king destroyed.

Rak. So fate decreed, and turned aside the blow;
As Vishnu craftily contrived to ward
The shaft of Kama from the breast of Arjuna,
And speed it to Hirimba’s son.† [Kerna had received a lance from Indra which was fated to kill one individual, and which he kept, intending it for Arjuna. But Ghatothacha, the son of Bhima by the Rakshasi, Hirimba, having by the counsel and aid of Krishna become so formidable to the Kuru host as to threaten their destruction, Kerna was compelled to hurl the lance against him, and Arjuna thus escaped the peril. — ( Mahdbharat, Kerna Parva.)] What then?

Vir. The prince Malayaketu was alarmed
By this, his father’s death, and quickly left
The camp. His father’s brother, whom Chanakya
Persuaded that the monarch’s death was not
His deed, or Chandragupta’s, still remained
Confiding, and the entry of the foe
Of Chandragupta into Nanda’s palace
Was solemnly proclaimed.

Rak. What then befell?

Vir. Chanakya called the architects together,
And gave them orders to prepare the palace,
With all expedient haste, for the reception
Of Chandragupta at the hour of midnight,
As by the aspect of the stars determined.
To this they answered, all should be made ready,
And that anticipating his desires,
Their provost, Daruverma, had completed
The decorations of the outer gateway;
The rest would soon be done. Chanakya praised
Their ready zeal, and promised Daruverma
His promptitude should meet its due reward.

Rak. Whence was Chanakya’s satisfaction?
I deem that Daruverma’s project failed
To work its end, or wrought an end unwished.
For such simplicity, such hasty service,
That would not wait the orders of Chanakya,
Could not have failed to rouse his strong suspicion.

Vir. At the hour of midnight
All was prepared; and at the moment fixed,
Vairodhaka and Chandragupta, seated
On the same throne, installed as equal kings,
Divided Nanda’s empire.

Rak. Then to Vairodhaka the like partition
That bought the aid of Parvateswara
Was pledged?

Vir. It was.

Rak. A shrewd contrivance, truly!
To banish all suspicion, they had wrought
The death of Parvateswara, to quit
An ill-judged contract: other means were found,
No doubt, to rid them of this second dupe.

Vir. At the appointed hour,
Vairodhaka, as first inaugurated,
Entered the city. He was clothed in mail,
O’er which were thrown robes of rich dye, and strewn
With snow-white pearls* [Hima vimala muktaguna, "a string of pearls as pure as snow.” This comparison is of too rare an occurrence to be looked upon as common-place, and it is an idea not likely to have occurred to a native of the South of India.] profuse; his brow was radiant
With the imperial fillet; the fragrant wreath
Flowed o’er his breast, and costly ornaments,
Cumbrous adorned at once and masked his person.
All thought him Chandragupta. He was mounted
On Chandragupta’s elephant, and attended
By Chandragupta’s guards to do him honour.
As he approached the gateway, Daruverma,
True to his faith and sharing in the error
That fancied Chandragupta present, stood
Prepared to let the temporary arch,
Contrived for such a purpose, fall upon him.
The princes who composed his train now reined
Their steeds and chariots, and alone Vairodhaka
Advanced upon his elephant. The driver,
Alike your servant, poor Berberaka,
Attempted then to draw from it’s concealment
Within his golden stick the hidden dagger,
Provided for his need, and with the weapon
To stab him he supposed was Chandragupta.

Rak. Alas, untimely efforts both!

Vir. As forth
He stretched his hand to grasp the staff that hung
Suspended by a chain of gold, the elephant,
Who marked his arm extended, and imagined
The blow was meant for her, sprang quickly forward.
Her entrance in the gateway gave the signal
To loose the spring that stayed the impending arch —
It fell! — but crushed Berberaka, in act
To strike the blow, which shaken, missed his aim.
When Daruverma saw the driver slain,
The prince unharmed, and all the fraud revealed,
Despairing of his own escape, he seized
The iron bolt that had secured the arch,
And with it dashed Vairodhaka to earth.

Rak. Fruitless despair! — what was his fate?

Vir. He fell
Beneath a shower of stones the prince’s followers
O’erwhelmed him with, incensed.

Rak. We lose in him
A faithful friend — and what of our physician,
Abhayadatta?

Vir. His tasks are all accomplished.

Rak. Is Chandragupta dead?

Vir. No, Fate has saved him.

Rak. What meant your words?

Vir. I will apprise your Excellency —
The poisoned draught had duly been concocted.
And would have been administered, but Chanakya,
In pouring it into a golden goblet,
Observed the colour change, and thus detected
The venomous admixture — then forbidding
The prince to taste it, ordered the physician
To swallow his own dose — and thus he died.

Rak. A learned man has perished. What has chanced
The chamberlain, Pramodaka?

Vir. The same —
The sums you had entrusted to his charge
He lavished with unbounded prodigality,
Till such expenditure drew observation.
He answered incoherently the questions
Put to him as to his immense possessions.
And thus suspicion gaining confidence,
He was condemned, by order of Chanakya,
To suffer cruel death.

Rak. Fortune still balks our schemes.
What news of the brave men who were concealed
In the subterrene avenue that led
To Chandragupta’s sleeping chamber — thence
To steal by night, and kill him as he slept?

Vir. They have sustained the fortune of the rest.

Rak. How so: were they discovered by Chanakya?

Vir. Even so — before the king retired to rest.
The watchful minister was wont to enter
The chamber, and with diligent scrutiny
Inspect it — thus he saw a line of ants
Come through a crevice in the wall, and noticed
They bore the fragments of a recent meal;
Thence he inferred the presence of the feeders
In some adjoining passage, and commanded
That the pavilion should be set on fire
That moment. Soon his orders were obeyed,
And our brave friends, in flame and smoke enveloped,
Unable to escape, were all destroyed.

Rak. ’Tis ever thus. — Fortune in all befriends
The cruel Chandragupta. When I send
A messenger of certain death to slay him,
She wields the instrument against his rival,
Who should have spoiled him of one-half his kingdom
And arms, and drugs, and stratagems, are turned
In his behalf, against my friends and servants,
So that whate’er I plot against his power,
Serves but to yield him unexpected profit.

Vir. Yet let us on, Sir. What is once begun,
Is not to be abandoned. Obstacles foreseen
Deter the poor of spirit from an enterprize —
Some, more adventurous but not all resolved.
Commence, and stop midway; but noble minds
Like thine, by difficulties warmed, defy
Repeated checks, and in the end prevail.
A weary burden is the cumbrous earth
On Sesha’s* [The many-headed snake on which the Earth is supposed to rest.] head, but still he bears the load.
Day after day the same fatiguing course
The sun pursues, yet still he travels on.
Shame mocks the man of elevated rank,
Who holds his promise light, like meaner creatures:
To him a law inflexible proclaims,
His faith once pledged, he can no more recede.† [It may be doubted if perseverance is any where recommended in a more manly and spirited tone.]

Rak. You speak the truth — that which is once begun
Should never be relinquished. Well, what else?

Vir. Chanakya’s vigilance was now increased
A thousand-fold, and every one suspected
Of enmity to Chandragupta, all
Your friends and kindred, found in Pushpapur,
Have been arrested.

Rak. Whom has he seized?

Vir. First, Jivasiddhi, the religious mendicant.
Him he has banished.

Rak. (apart). This is a slight affliction; one who owns
No children nor dependants. (Aloud) But what plea
Was urged for such a sentence?

Vir. That he supplied.
Employed by you, the poisoned emissary
That killed Parvataka.

Rak. (apart). Well done, Kautilya,
One seed bears double fruit with you — you lose
A sharer of your spoil, and heap on us
The infamy of his death. (Aloud) What more?

Vir. He then
Proclaimed, that Daruverma and the rest
Were bribed by Sakata Das to kill the king,
And he was sentenced therefore to the stake.

Rak. Alas, how little fitting to my friend
So vile a death! Yet less art thou, who perishest
In a loved master’s cause, to be lamented,
Than I, who still in vain survive the fall
Of Nanda’s race — Go on, I am prepared
To hear the worst — what other friends have suffered?

Vir. In dread of what might happen, was your family
Removed to a more safe asylum.

Rak. Why were they not delivered to Chanakya?
Chandana Das in this is much to blame.

Vir. He had been more to blame, had he betrayed
His friend.

Rak. Go on —

Vir. He faithfully refused
To yield his charge: Chanakya, then, incensed —

Rak. — Put him to death?

Vir. Not so; he had him seized,
With all his family, and thrown in prison.

Rak. Why then rejoicing tell me, that my family
Is in a safe asylum — rather say.
That I and mine are held in captive bonds.

Enter Attendant.

Victory to your Excellency! — Sakata Das is at the gate.

Rak. Is it possible?

Att. It is not possible for your Excellency’s servants to imagine an untruth.

Rak. Viradhagupta, what is this?

Vir. Fortune relents, and has preserved our friend.

Rak. Why do you hesitate — admit him quick.

[Exit Attendant, and returns with Sakata Das followed by Siddharthaka,

Sak. Victory to the minister!

Rak. Welcome, my friend. I little hoped to see you.
Since you were honoured with Kautilya’s notice.

(Embraces him.

How chanced this happiness — inform me?

Sak. This,
My friend Siddharthaka dispersed my guard,
And bore me off in safety from the stake.

Rak. ’Twas bravely done. These ill repay such merit,
But favour us, and take them.

(Gives him the jewels and ornaments off his person.)

Sid. (apart). I must obey my lord Chanakya’s orders. (Falls at the feet of Rakshasa.) Sir, I am grateful; but I am here a stranger, and know not what I shall do with these valuables. If your Excellency will allow it, I should wish to leave them in your treasury — they can be sealed with my seal.

Rak. Let it be so.

Sak. (taking the seal). What is this — your name, appears
Engraved upon the seal (to Rakshasa).

Rak. (apart). Alas! what’s this I hear!
When I departed from the capital,
I left my wife this seal, to comfort her
Under my absence — how should it now have fallen
Into this man’s possession! (Aloud) Say, Siddharthaka,
How got you this?

Sid. I found it at the door of one Chandana Das, a jeweller of Kusumapur.

Rak. 'Tis probable —

Sid. What, Sir?

Rak. — That seals like this are found
At rich men’s doors.

Sak. My friend Siddharthaka,
The name of Rakshasa appears engraved
Upon this ring; present it to the minister,
And be assured the gift will be rewarded.

Sid. Its acceptance is all the reward that I desire.

(Gives.)

Rak. My friend, this ring must be employed
In our affairs.

Sak. It shall be as you wish it.

Sid. May I presume?

Rak. Speak boldly.

Sid. I have deserved, as your Excellency knows, the enmity of Chanakya; I dare not return to Pataliputra, and I should therefore hope to be allowed to remain at the feet of your Excellency.

Rak. I am well pleased you have forerun my purpose.

Sid. I am highly favoured.

Rak. Withdraw my friend (to Sakata Das). Go, taste repose awhile,
With this your fellow traveller. [Exeunt.

Rak. Now then, Viradhagupta, to the rest
Of thine intelligence. How thrive the schemes
That we have set on foot to sow dissension
’Twixt Chandragupta and his followers?

Vir. Well — the chief accomplished, all the rest succeeds.

Rak. How so; what mean you?

Vir. This especially, —  
That since Malayaketu was removed,
Chanakya has been slighted by the prince:
Whilst haughty with his triumphs, and disdaining
Superior rule, he frequent disobeys
The will of Chandragupta, who thence cherishes,
I much suspect, deep and augmenting anger.

Rak. Return, my friend, in this disguise. There dwells
At Pushpapur, the minstrel Stanakalasa;
He is with us — tell him, that Chandragupta
Should be informed, by stanzas well designed
To rouse his wrath, yet covert in expression,
Chanakya contravenes his high commands.
And spurns the king’s authority. Should aught
Ensue, despatch a courier straight.
To bring me tidings here,

Vir. It shall be done. [Exit.

Enter Attendant.

Att. Victory to your Excellency! Sakata Das sends word, these three sets of jewels are arrived for sale. Will your Excellency examine them?

Rak. (looking at them). They are jewels of great price,
Tell him to make the purchase, at what cost
The seller may demand. [Exit Attendant.
I will send a courier to Kusumapur.
Chanakya and his prince will surely sever,
And then we reach our aim. Full well I know
That Maurya, in his pride, conceives himself
Supreme o’er all the monarchs of the world.
With equal arrogance, Chanakya vaunts.
This is my deed. — I made this man a king.
The one has gratified his vowed resentment,
The other reaped the fruit of his ambition.
No mutual interest now cements their council;
No acts of friendship bind them now together;
And once a breach, however slight, be made
In their alliance, ’tis dissolved for ever.

END OF THE SECOND ACT.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36231
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

PreviousNext

Return to Articles & Essays

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 9 guests